Pictorial history of the war for the Union, volume 2 (of 2) (part 2 of 4)

Pictorial history of the war for the Union, volume 2 (of 2) (part 2 of 4)

A short time afterwards, in another portion of the street a gang of rioters raised a cry against a gentleman passing by “that he was a Tribune reporter,” and instantly he was set upon by the infuriated mob, who pursued, knocked him down, and beat and kicked him about the body, face and head in such a way as to leave him nearly dead. A gentleman present interfered and succeeded in saving the young man’s life. He was taken to his residence near, and it was found on examination that he had received no mortal wound.

This same mob while in the vicinity set upon a man against whom they had conceived some fancied antipathy, and beat him to death.

The riot was now increasing in all parts of the city notwithstanding the vigorous measures adopted for quelling it. An attack was made upon the residence of Mayor Opdyke by a comparatively small body of men and a party of boys, who threw stones and brickbats at the windows. Not more than half of the rioters, however, entered the building, their object evidently being plunder. About twenty gentlemen living in the neighborhood, having anticipated the attack, assembled at a given place, and, with such weapons as were at hand, rushed upon the crowd and drove them from the door. They then entered the Mayor’s house and speedily expelled the rioters. Meantime the mob was increasing and the cry was “Burn the building!” The front steps were then occupied by the small party of gentlemen whose determined looks the crowd did not seem to relish.

Happily, a body of police appeared, and charging upon the rioters put them to flight. The policemen were relieved by a detachment of two hundred soldiers.

One of the most atrocious and bloodthirsty acts of the second day’s riot was the murder of Colonel O’Brien, who had command of a portion of the military troops. The mob having been in great measure dispersed, a temporary quiet ensued toward evening, and Colonel O’Brien took advantage of this circumstance to return to his residence, and remove his family to a place of safety, fearing the violence of the rioters against them, for he had heard many threats to that effect. He alighted from his carriage in Thirty-fifth street, and had just entered his house when a part of the mob, who had apparently been watching for him, made their appearance, and pouncing upon him dragged him into the yard, where they beat and kicked him in the most brutal manner.

Several women who were among the crowd also kicked the unfortunate man. Yelling like so many devils, three or four men seized the Colonel by his hair, and dragged him into the street, where they again kicked and beat him.

A man keeping a drug store on the corner, carried out a glass of water to give the Colonel, whereupon the mob turned about and completely gutted his store.

After beating Colonel O’Brien until he was insensible, they again dragged him into the yard and threw him into a corner, where every now and then they visited him and renewed their attack upon him.

Several persons witnessed this outrage from their near windows, and protested against it, when the mob cried out “kill them too, don’t let’s have any witnesses.” The ringleaders notified the neighbors that they intended burning the block at night, and were going to burn the body of the Colonel.

The brutal murderers watched over his body until life was extinct, refusing to allow any one to approach to give him the slightest assistance. Two Roman Catholic priests finally came up and conveyed his body in a hand-cart to the Bellevue Hospital Dead-House. He was terribly mangled, and his body was almost naked and covered with gore.

Among the acts of the rioters during Tuesday, were the following: The main track of the Hudson River railroad from Fifty-ninth to Fifty-third streets was torn up by the insurgents about ten o’clock in the morning, the Albany express train which left at that hour being compelled to back out of town on one of the turn outs. The crowd was armed with cart-rungs, small clubs, and other weapons. After damaging the railroad they proceeded down the avenue, amusing themselves by applying the torch to the house of any person whom they considered opposed to them.

The Western Hotel, the Western Drove-Yards, and other buildings, were in this manner destroyed.

At the corner of Twenty-sixth street and Eleventh avenue, the Hudson River cars were stopped and threatened with destruction, but were eventually allowed to proceed on their way.

The residence of Colonel Nugent, Eighty-sixth street, was utterly destroyed; and an adjoining building was burned to the ground. A large factory in Harlem was fired, and completely consumed. Post-Master Wakeman’s residence in Yorkville was pillaged of everything it contained, and then reduced to ashes; an attack was made on the clothing store of Mr. Brooks, Catherine street, the rioters carrying away articles of clothing of great value. The robbery was interrupted, and the probable subsequent destruction of the building prevented, by the arrival of a police force, who fell upon the mob with great fierceness, capturing many, and scattering the remainder in confusion. Thieves, garroters, rowdies and ruffians of all descriptions took this opportunity of joining the mob and robbing and plundering at their pleasure. Many of the rioters arrested by the police were recognized as old offenders.

Another assault upon the Tribune Office was attempted, but did not amount to anything. A large crowd was collected in the Park, and around the City Hall. Governor Seymour made his appearance upon the front steps of the building, and addressed the crowd in the following manner:

“MY FRIENDS: I have come down here from the quiet of the country to see what was the difficulty, to learn what all this trouble was concerning the Draft. Let me assure you that I am your friend. [Uproarious cheering] You have been my friends—[cries of “Yes,” “Yes,” “That’s so”—“We are and will be again”]—and now I assure you, my fellow-citizens, that, I am here to show you a test of my friendship. [Cheers.] I wish to inform you that I have sent my Adjutant-General to Washington to confer with the authorities there, and to have this Draft suspended and stopped. [Vociferous cheers.] I now ask you as good citizens to wait for his return, and I assure you that I will do all that I can to see that there is no inequality, and no wrong done to any one. I wish you to take good care of all property as good citizens, and see that every person is safe. The safe keeping of property and persons rests with you, and I charge you to disturb neither. It is your duty to maintain the good order of the city, and I know you will do it. I wish you now to separate as good citizens, and you can assemble again whenever you wish to do so. I ask you to leave all to me now, and I will see to your rights. Wait until my adjutant returns from Washington, and you shall be satisfied. Listen to me, and see that no harm is done to either persons or property, but retire peaceably.” [Cheers.] Some of the crowd here shouted, “Send away those bayonets,” referring to a company of soldiers who were drawn up in front of the City Hall, but the Governor declined to interfere with the military, and bowing to the crowd, retired.

A person named Andrews, formerly of Virginia, then introduced himself and asked the crowd to disperse, and await the reply from Washington, which he was certain would come by telegraph this afternoon, and which he knew would be, that no draft would take place. [Cries of “Send these soldiers away, then we’ll go.”] Upon the suggestion of some person, Mr. Perrin told the crowd that the soldiers present were subject to the command of Governor Seymour, and could not go unless he ordered them away. The speaker then retired, as did also the crowd, after many mutterings against the troops.

Those of the mob who had gathered solely with a view to oppose the draft, gradually dispersed; but the crowd had attracted to itself too many who were only anxious to pillage and destroy, to be so readily broken up; and the rioters only left the City Hall to assemble elsewhere. Again night, but not quiet, descended upon the scene. From end to end of the city the feeling of anxious fear was increased rather than diminished. Violence, theft and bloodshed reigned in all directions, and the sky was lurid with the lights of the still burning buildings.

THE THIRD DAY.

The Seventh regiment had been sent for, and were hourly expected on this day, the 15th; but the expected arrival of a body of military fresh from the seat of war did not, apparently, in the least intimidate the rioters, who went about threatening the houses, property, and lives of all who came under their displeasure, and boasting that they were so well organized as to fear nothing. One of the first acts of the rioters upon this day was a cowardly and brutal outrage upon an unfortunate negro, whom it was alleged had shot one of their number in self-defence. Immediately a crowd of two or three hundred rioters surrounded the unfortunate wretch, and seized him as he was endeavoring to enter his house. Dragging him into the middle of the street, they jumped upon him and pounded him with their fists and with stones, until life was extinct. “Hang him”—“hang him,” was the cry, and procuring a piece of clothes line, the crowd suspended the lifeless body from the limb of a tree, where he remained hanging several hours. This fiendish act accomplished, the insurgents cried, “burn his house,” when a rush was made upon the building, and the door burst open. After emptying it they set fire to and destroyed it. The firemen arriving upon the ground in response to the alarm, saved the adjoining property from injury.

Meantime a woman told the mob that a row of tenement houses in the rear were occupied by colored people, when the ringleader, armed with a cudgel, led to the place in search of the inmates, but they had effected their escape, having been apprised of their danger by some friendly neighbors at the commencement of the outbreak. Incensed at the escape of their prey, the mob burned the buildings, and fled on the arrival of the police. The body of the unfortunate negro was cut down, and removed to the dead-house.

At a later hour, the mob, strongly reinforced, again appeared in the neighborhood, when they were fired upon by a company of military who had been ordered to the spot. Several of the rioters were killed, but their names were never ascertained.

About half past two o’clock a large force of the mob stopped at a lumber-yard on Fourteenth street, fired it, and burnt it to the ground, causing the luckless owner a loss of ten thousand dollars. The rage of the bloodthirsty rioters continued to expend itself upon the colored population, and upon all who had the reputation of being abolitionists. Many beautiful buildings were laid in ashes, for no other reason than because some maliciously disposed person volunteered the information that “an abolitionist lived in the pile somewhere.”

It was certain death not only to any negro to be seen upon the streets but to any white person who expressed pity for the bad treatment to which the poor wretches were subjected. The telegraph wires were cut in many directions; and much inconvenience as well as a great deal of damage caused thereby. All the principal hotels in the city were organized for defence, and the male boarders armed themselves in case of attack; while in private families there was an almost universal compulsory fast, both because the markets were closed up, and because it was dangerous to go into the streets even for the purpose of purchasing the necessaries of life.

Nearly all day there were demonstrations by the rioters in Seventh avenue, in the vicinity of the arsenal. Cannon had been placed so as to command all the approaches to the arsenal, and a strong force of cavalry was on the ground. These preparations had the effect of keeping the mob at a respectful distance, but the spirit of turbulence manifested itself occasionally, and was often met by a terrible retribution from the military. Cannon were held in readiness, and the conflicts during the day, resulted in the killing and wounding of between forty and fifty men, women, and children. Toward night the mob found a negro man, and, having expended their rage by nearly killing him, they then hung him to a lamp post at the corner of Twenty-eighth street and Seventh avenue.

An attack upon the gas-house was made, but before it resulted in anything disastrous, a detachment of infantry came up, and immediately put the rioters to flight. To protect the works from any further damage the military kept guard upon them all night.

Late in the afternoon a consultation was held by Governor Seymour, General Sandford, General Wool and General Brown on the propriety of proclaiming martial law; but Governor Seymour was averse to such an extreme measure, depending upon the military forces then in the city and those expected to arrive to quell the disturbances.

In the course of the day the mob increased to the number of eight hundred persons. A large body of them attacked a shoe store on Grand street, and having appropriated every article of property it contained they set the building on fire, and reduced it to ashes. The citizens of the Tenth, Eleventh, Fifteenth, Seventeenth, and Nineteenth Wards having organized themselves into Committees of Safety, patrolled the streets carrying arms. Toward evening the Tenth, and Sixty-fifth regiments returned to the city, and were loudly cheered as they walked up Broadway. This somewhat sobered the rioters, but robbery and pillaging continued during the succeeding night, although both the military and police were on the alert. On this day the excitement had spread on the one side of the city to Brooklyn; and on the other to Hoboken; fires occurring in both cities ignited by the incendiaries, who profited by their wicked acts. Boston, Troy, Buffalo, and very many other cities of the North suffered by the riot during the fifteenth, and for several days succeeding.

THE FOURTH DAY.

The morning of the fourth day of the riot opened under auspicious circumstances. People awoke to find the cars and omnibuses running, and they never were so glad to see them before. The railroads and stage lines were assured ample protection by an order of Governor Seymour requiring General Sandford to furnish the Police Commissioners such force as they might require to protect their depots and stables.

The public confidence was still further increased by the arrival of the Seventh, and Seventy-fourth Regiments, and the battery of the Eighth.

The Sixty-fifth, Colonel Burns, of Buffalo, was placed by Governor Seymour under the orders of General Wool, and at an early hour three companies of it were assigned to the sub-treasury building. The other four companies were retained for street service at General Brown’s headquarters.

The battery of the Eighth regiment, Captain Brown, which arrived with the Sixty-fifth, was threatened by a mob at the Battery, but the two negro servants accompanying it were firmly protected.

The expectation of the other regiments, five of New York and five of Brooklyn, whose return Governor Seymour had requested, tended to increase the feeling of safety which was growing with the citizens. A Michigan regiment, whose term of service had nearly expired, was also expected to return home by way of the metropolis.

The appropriation, moreover, of two million five hundred thousand dollars by the Common Council to satisfy the three hundred dollar exemption clause, withdrew most of those who feared the draft from the mob; and few but the thieves were left.

About noon a large gang of rioters fired upon a company of soldiers from a house on the Seventh avenue. The soldiers returned the fire, and immediately ten or a dozen desperate fellows, armed with clubs and guns, rushed out of the house, and pursued the soldiers, who wheeled about and poured the contents of their muskets into them. In an incredibly short space of time, the streets became thronged with rioters, who made the most violent demonstrations against the soldiers, but were soon driven from the vicinity. When the military were out of sight, the mob finished sacking some houses they had broken into, and threatened to use the torch forthwith for the balance of the block.

Very fortunately the mob was foiled in all its efforts to obtain possession of the Arsenal, the lower floor of which was filled with artillery and equipments, and the second floor with muskets, swords, sabres, pistols, and all kinds of infantry and cavalry equipments. Had the rioters gained possession of the building, there would have been no lack of arms for any number they could have mustered. The third floor, of the size of the entire building, is the drill-room, now used for barracks and guard-house. In the centre and around the sides muskets were stacked, and soldiers lying, with knapsacks under their heads, asleep. It looked almost like a battle-field; coats, equipments, arms, soldiers lying indiscriminately together. “Here,” said Major Kiernan, of the Sixth Missouri, to a gentleman present, “you have a glimpse of war as it is.”

The military being present in large force, the rioters became hourly less demonstrative. Notwithstanding this, however, a great deal of damage was done in various parts of the city. The most violent demonstrations of the rioters were now subdued; and on the following day business was resumed throughout the city, and all the stores which had been obliged to be closed, were again opened. As the disturbance in New York city subsided, the rioting in adjacent towns, and all other places affected by it, gradually decreased; and quiet again succeeded the short, but bloody “reign of terror.”

OPERATIONS IN TENNESSEE, IN 1863.

The headquarters of the Army of the Cumberland was established at Murfreesboro’ on the fifth of January, 1863, the army itself occupying a position in front of the town which was completely encircled by extensive earthworks, constructed with the view of rendering it a depot of supplies and the base of prospective operations. The rainy season set in and a suspension of activity on the part of the Federals ensued, but the cavalry of the enemy was as lively and ubiquitous as ever, and not only often succeeded in capturing many men and wagons, but also in burning a number of steamers on the Cumberland, with the view of cutting off the communications of the Union army, and of stopping its supplies.

On the 31st, Brigadier-General Jefferson C. Davis with three brigades, made a bold dash in the direction of Rover and Franklin. During an absence of thirteen days the two brigades of cavalry he had with him visited eight towns and secured one hundred and forty-one prisoners, including two colonels and several other officers, without the loss of a man.

BATTLE OF FORT DONELSON, TENN.

On the 3rd of February, 1863, Major-General Wheeler, Brigadier-General Wharton and Colonel Forrest, with five thousand Confederates and twelve cannon, marched on Fort Donelson. They were met half a mile from the fort by a skirmishing party, under Captain McClanahan, sent out by Colonel A. C. Harding, commanding the garrison, which consisted of nine companies of the Eighty-third Illinois, one company of the Fifth Iowa cavalry, and two sections of Flood’s battery, in all about six hundred effective men. The battery consisted of four rifled brass pieces, in addition to which there was one siege gun, a rifled thirty-two pounder, in position. The skirmishers fell inward slowly, firing upon the enemy as they retired, until they were called in. The Confederates now displayed a white flag and demanded the surrender of the fort and garrison. Colonel Harding replied that he “would fight while he had a man left.” He had formed his line of battle, (in the shape of a crescent,) one flank on the river and the other extending to a brick building near the intrenchments; he had sent for gunboats, and was content to abide the issue. The enemy completely encompassed the town; and the fire of artillery opened on both sides. His men were all mounted; and made charge after charge upon the gallant defenders, whose Springfield rifles emptied scores of saddles at each assault. The rebel General Wharton dismounted his men, gained the rear of the town, and they then forced their way into it. Colonel Forrest, who had fired his troops with daring emulation, led his brigade, in line more than a mile long, to the attack. It was met by a perfect storm of lead. The troops pressed on through the fatal hail, driving the Federals from their rifle-pits and chasing them into the town, but here the pursuers were greeted with a deadly shower that threatened them with annihilation, and they wavered, turned and fled. But they were soon rallied, reformed, and again urged into the mouth of destruction; and, in this spirit, was the contest kept up from noon till half past seven o’clock, when another flag of truce was sent in with a second demand for an unconditional surrender.

Flood’s battery had lost forty-eight out of sixty-four horses; one piece, had every gun dismounted, and had fired its last cartridge. The rebels assured Colonel Harding that he had done all that could be expected of a brave man, and that further resistance on his part would only lead to a useless effusion of blood. The hero replied, “I have no orders to surrender, I cannot think of such a thing—I’ll take the consequences.”

The struggle was renewed. It appeared a hopeless one for the Unionists, till a cheering sight appeared on the river. It was the sable Lexington, followed by her consorts moving majestically into the rear of the position. The gunboat, always the rebels’ terror, began to speak in her tones of thunder.

The enemy had posted his main body in line of battle in the graveyard at the westerly extremity of the town, with his left wing exposed to a raking fire in a ravine which led down to the river; and the fire of the gunboats Lexington, Fairplay, Brilliant, St. Clair, Robb and Silver Lake, which fairly rocked the Post with the force of the concussion, did frightful execution among the terror-stricken and fleeing masses of rebels that filled the surrounding valleys and ravines.

In this gallant defence, the Federal loss was sixteen killed and sixty wounded. The cavalry, which had been sent to reconnoitre four hours before the commencement of the engagement, were all captured except four, making the loss in prisoners about fifty. The rebels had fully one hundred and fifty killed, four hundred wounded, and left one hundred and fifty prisoners with the Unionists.

BATTLE NEAR FRANKLIN, TENN. MARCH 5, 1863.

On the fourth of March, an expedition composed of the Thirty-third Indiana, Twenty-second Wisconsin, Nineteenth Michigan, Eighty-fifth Indiana, One Hundred and Twenty-fourth Ohio infantry, with detachments of the Second Michigan, Ninth Pennsylvania, and Fourth Kentucky cavalry, left Franklin, Tenn., under the command of Colonel John Coburn, to meet a force which General Rosecrans was to send from Murfreesboro’ at a point some twelve miles from Franklin. The column had proceeded about three miles when it encountered the enemy, and a slight artillery engagement ensued, in which he was defeated with the loss of ten killed, left on the field. Here the train, which consisted of about one hundred wagons, proving too cumbersome, was, with the exception of the baggage-wagons, sent back, and the army went into camp. The next morning information was brought by two negroes that the enemy under Colonel Forrest was reinforced by Major-General Van Dorn, and now numbered ten thousand men. The negroes were dispatched, under guard, to General Gilbert to whom Colonel Colburn had already sent a letter informing him of the probable number of the enemy and asking for reinforcements. “The Colonel must be scared,” observed the General, as he wrote this laconic order: “your force is sufficient, move forward.”

At eight o’clock A. M. the column resumed its march, throwing out skirmishers; and when it had advanced about four miles, fire was opened from a battery immediately in front. Colonel Colburn drew up his command in line of battle, placed three pieces on its right and two on the left, so that the battery might bear simultaneously on two points. Another of the enemy’s batteries immediately revealed itself on the right, but no force was visible. The Eighty-fifth and Thirty-third Indiana were ordered to take it. They started down the hill, and were received with a murderous volley from infantry behind a stone wall and around the depot, where they disclosed overwhelming numbers. At the same moment another rebel battery opened on the left. The two regiments were ordered to retire. The Eighteenth Ohio battery on the left failed to stand the scathing fire of the enemy’s guns, and being out of ammunition, had also without orders moved down to the pike. The enemy now advanced on the left in line of battle, and Colonel Colburn was leading the Thirty-third and the Eighty-fifth Indiana into the fiery snare laid for them. The Twenty-second Wisconsin and Nineteenth Michigan, on the summit of a hill, held their positions against overwhelming odds. The section of the battery on its right had also kept up a constant fire, but that on the pike was retreating in double quick time, and was only too soon followed by the other section, which had hitherto behaved so well. Lieutenant-Colonel Bloodgood of the Twenty-second Wisconsin, seeing the enemy closing round the hill to cut him off, gave the order to move the regiment in that direction by the flank: one hundred and fifty obeyed the command, and, with that number, he escaped. The cavalry had already retired half a mile from the scene of action. The Union brigade was now driven into a hollow, the enemy closing in upon it on every side, shell and round shot pouring upon it, thick and fast, and bullets raining so rapidly, that further resistance appeared like a useless immolation of hundreds of lives. Colonel Colburn therefore surrendered.

The Union loss in this disastrous engagement was one hundred killed, three hundred wounded, besides many prisoners, and a valuable train. The rebel loss in killed and wounded was much less than that sustained by the Federal forces.

* * * * *

On the tenth of March a detachment of Federal troops, comprising the Sixth and Seventh Illinois cavalry, commanded by Colonel Grierson, surprised Colonel Richardson’s guerrilla band, four hundred strong, near Covington, Tenn, killed twenty-five, captured a number of them, and dispersed the rest.

On the twelfth Major-General Gordon Granger with his division, supported by Colonel Minty, returned to Franklin from an expedition which had been attended with a success so brilliant as to efface in great measure the disgrace of the failure of Colonel Colburn’s expedition. General Van Dorn and his command, flushed with their recent victory over Colonel Colburn, were met by this expeditionary force, and “sent flying” over the Duck river.

On the eighteenth, fourteen hundred men, consisting of the One hundred and fifth Ohio, the Eightieth, and One Hundred and Twenty-third Illinois, an Indiana battery, and one company of Tennessee cavalry, under the command of Colonel A. S. Hall, left Murfreesboro’ and started in the direction of Liberty. On the next morning the enemy was encountered, but in numbers so overwhelming that Colonel Hall was compelled to return. He was attacked the next day at Milton by the rebel forces under General John Morgan. A fierce fight, lasting three hours and a half, ensued, but the enemy were finally repulsed with the loss of four captains and sixty men left on the field, dead or mortally wounded, besides nearly three hundred placed hors du combat. Colonel Hall had six killed, forty wounded, and seven missing.

* * * * *

From this time, a great many expeditions of the above description were sent out from time to time with more or less success. A force of rebels, under Major-General Van Dorn, on the 10th of April, attacked the National force under Major-General G. Granger, at Franklin. The rebel force was estimated at nine thousand cavalry, besides two regiments of infantry, and was greatly superior to the Union force, which consisted of only two regiments, under Generals Baird and Gilbert, numbering about sixteen hundred men, and sixteen guns; and two cavalry brigades under General Smith and Colonel Stanley, numbering about twenty-seven hundred men, and two guns. The only natural defence of the place was a fort, not yet completed, and which mounted two siege, and two three-inch rifled guns. This fort was elevated some forty feet above the surrounding country, and commanded most of the approaches to the town. General Granger’s camp was situated on the north side of the river, and about two-thirds of a mile from Franklin. General Baird received orders to check any force of the enemy attempting to cross the fords below, and General Gilbert was so placed as to meet any attack made upon the front, with orders to reinforce either flank if required. About four miles on the road to Murfreesboro’, Colonel Stanley was stationed, and General Smith’s cavalry was held in reserve to reinforce Colonel Stanley. The attack was opened by General Van Dorn on General Granger’s front, which was instantly repulsed. The attack was then renewed on Colonel Stanley, who was driven back before reinforcements could reach him. The enemy pressed close upon them; when they had advanced into an open field, they halted, and the Unionists suddenly faced about, and delivered such a hot fire into their ranks that they fell back in confusion. Speedily recovering, however, the enemy charged again, and were again repulsed with loss. They fell back again; and the Unionists not wishing to follow up the advantage they had gained, continued to retreat till they had neared the town, and there they were charged upon by the whole force of the enemy’s cavalry. The Unionists kept up a continuous firing upon the advancing rebels, but the enemy’s column came steadily onward. The National troops now executed a brilliant, and very skillful movement—each front company delivered its fire, and then retreated to the rear, leaving the next one behind in front, and so succeeding until the one in rear was again in front. In this way the retreating Unionists, still under a hot fire from the rebels, held them in check till the town was gained in safety. Once there, the National troops concealed themselves within the shelter of the houses, yard-fences, hedges, &c., and from this cover they poured into the enemy’s ranks a constant and murderous fire. The siege guns and batteries now opened upon them, also, and succeeded in driving them discomfited from the field. In this engagement, the National loss was very much less than that of the rebels, notwithstanding the latter had so far outnumbered the former.

On the 20th, a skirmish occurred between a Union force, part of Major-General Reynolds’s division, Colonel Wilder’s mounted brigade, and a cavalry force under Colonel Minty, and the enemy, who were stationed at a place called McMinnsville. The rebels formed a line, and charged upon the Unionists as the latter approached the city, where they had been sent from Murfreesboro’, to scatter any Confederate force which might be found at McMinnsville. The National troops encountered the rebel line, breaking through it at once, and drove the whole force, consisting of seven hundred men, from the town. Many men were taken prisoners by this Union force, and much destruction of rebel property accomplished. On the 29th, a small body of Union men, under Colonel Watkins, captured one of the enemy’s camps, taking prisoners one hundred and thirty-eight men.

COLONEL STREIGHT’S EXPEDITION INTO GEORGIA. MAY 3, 1863.

About the 20th of April, an expedition was fitted out to proceed into Northern Georgia, in charge of Colonel A. D. Streight, under whose command was placed the Fifty-first Indiana and Eightieth Illinois, together with portions of two Ohio regiments.

Colonel Streight was officially notified that the chief object of his expedition was to push into Western Georgia, and cut the railroads which supplied the rebel army, by way of Chattanooga; and that in pursuance of this plan, he was not to allow incidental schemes, however promising as to results, to involve him in such delays, as would endanger his safe return. In order in deceive the enemy, he was to march long enough in company with the army of General Dodge, to give rise to the belief that he was a part of the expedition of the latter. He was further commanded to refrain from pillage and marauding, but to destroy all depots of supplies for the rebel army, all manufactories of guns, ammunition, equipment, and clothing for their use, which could be done without endangering their return.

In obedience to these instructions, Colonel Streight embarked his soldiers from Nashville, and landed near Fort Donelson. From there he crossed the country to the Tennessee river, thence proceeded to Eastport, and conjointly with the forces of General Dodge, at the time marching upon Tuscumbia, gave battle to the Confederate troops, and defeated them with considerable loss.

At this point, Colonel Streight parted company with General Dodge, and pursued his course toward Rome and Atlanta. General Forrest and Colonel Rody, with a Confederate force, happening to be in the neighborhood of Colonel Streight’s proposed route, were at once apprised of his movements, and falling upon his rear, engaged in a running fight, which lasted full four days, and comprised several sharp skirmishes, and two battles. The Federal troops, however, managed to advance over a hundred miles into the interior of the State, destroying on their way some bridges, a large quantity of meal, and a foundry for the manufacture of shot and cannon. But as the Confederate forces continually increased, and both the ammunition and the men of Colonel Streight finally became exhausted, he was obliged at a point some fifteen miles from Rome, (Ga.) to make a complete surrender. His men, to the number of thirteen hundred, were, according to custom, at once paroled, but his officers were held and imprisoned, on the charge of having incurred the penalty fixed by a statute of the State of Georgia, for inciting slaves to rebellion. In substantiation of this claim, it was stated that black men, uniformed, and bearing arms, were found in the command of Colonel Streight. On the other hand, it was declared that these negroes had marched from Nashville with the raiders.

In consequence of this refusal to parole Colonel Streight, the Government suspended the exchange of Confederate officers, and General Morgan and his officers were thrown into the penitentiary of Ohio.

Colonel Streight was subsequently released from imprisonment.

* * * * *

It was toward the end of June that General Rosecrans commenced a series of movements, which were designed to bring on a conflict between the forces under his command, and the rebels under General Bragg. His purpose was to march small portions of his army on Shelbyville, and by feints give an idea that a serious movement was intended in that direction; while his really decisive blow was aimed at Tullahoma. Accordingly the Twentieth corps, under General McCook, was selected to make the advance on the right; and about seven o’clock General Sheridan’s division, preceded by five companies of mounted infantry, under Lieutenant-Colonel Jones, proceeded on the way to Shelbyville. During the night, this division bivouacked on each side of the wood, and the divisions of General Johnson and Davis advanced six miles on the road, and on the left turned to Liberty Gap. The following day was very stormy—notwithstanding which the mounted infantry under Colonel Wilder, marched along the road leading to Manchester, and were closely followed by General Reynolds, with the remainder of his division.

At about nine o’clock in the morning, Colonel Wilder met the enemy’s pickets eight miles from Murfreesboro’, and drove them, together with all their reserves, on a quick run before him, to beyond Hoover’s Gap, which is a long winding hollow through a chain of hills which divide the Stone and Duck rivers. For about two-thirds the distance through the gaps the rebels had fortified a strong position, but were driven so closely by the men under Colonel Wilder, that before they had time to deploy into their works, the Union soldiers were inside also. The rebels fled instantly, leaving behind the battle-flag of the First Kentucky cavalry regiment, and also forty-two prisoners. For full four miles beyond Hoover’s Gap, Colonel Wilder’s men drove them on a sharp run; when he heard the long-roll sounded in the enemy’s infantry camp two miles beyond the Garrison Fork, down Duck river toward the right. Immediately the proper dispositions were made for an expected fight, for Colonel Wilder determined to hold the gap until General Reynolds with his force should come up to his assistance. Almost on the instant, two brigades of rebel infantry came up on the double-quick, and formed in line of battle; the Unionists poured a volley into their ranks, which caused them to hastily turn about and beat a retreat; upon the right of Colonel Wilder’s column five regiments of rebels had charged, and outflanked the Seventeenth. The Ninety-eighth Illinois, Colonel Fernhouser, hastened to their relief, before whom the rebels did not stand more than five minutes. Wheeling about, the enemy, despite the cries and entreaties of their officers, beat a hasty retreat, and with great noise and clatter carried their batteries away with them, and posted them behind some hills in their rear. General Reynolds’ division held possession of the gap.

During these and subsequent preliminary movements, the rebel position was as follows: Bragg’s main army occupied a strong position north of Duck river, with their cavalry on the right toward McMinnville, and their infantry extending from Shelbyville to Wantrace; on the left, toward Columbia and Spring Hill, Forrest was concentrating and threatening Franklin. Their main base of supplies was, of course, at Chattanooga; but their superior and efficient cavalry force had enabled them to command all the resources of Duck river valley, and the country toward the south. Tullahoma, the large intrenched camp of the rebels, was situated on the “barrens” at the intersection of the Nashville and Chattanooga railroad with the McMinnville branch, and was their main depot. The rebel infantry was well protected by a high range of rough and rocky hills; the principal routes passed southward from Murfreesboro’ toward Tullahoma, and the enemy’s line of communications. By the way of McMinnville, Tullahoma is distant seventy-five miles from Chattanooga; the Manchester pike passes the hills above referred to, goes through Hoover’s Gap, and ascends to the “barrens,” through a long and difficult cañon called Matt’s Hollow. The Wantrace road passes through Liberty Gap, and into a road which runs parallel with the railroad at Bellbuckle Gap. The Shelbyville road runs through a defile called Guy’s Gap. A road called the Middleton dirt road, is also situated near here; and the road along Versailles runs into the Shelbyville and Triune roads, neither of which have any passes, and but few defiles.

The enemy held all these passes, his main position being in front of Shelbyville, and strengthened by a redan line which extended from Horse Mountain on the east, to Duck river on the west, and was covered by a line of abattis.

It being still uncertain whether the enemy would advance to test the strength of the whole Union force, the following disposition of the latter was made for the 25th: Major-General Crittenden was ordered to advance on Lannon’s Stand, and from thence open communication with General Thomas, who was then to drive the rebels toward Fairfield, where the Fourteenth corps was stationed to receive them; and General McCook, with that portion of his corps under his own immediate command was to make a feint along the Wantrace road by the way of Liberty Gap. General Stanley, with the cavalry under his command, was to occupy the attention of the rebels at Fosterville; while General Granger with the infantry, was to support Stanley at Christiana. If General Thomas succeeded in his manœuvre, and found the rebels retreating towards Wartrace, he was to cover that road with a division, and thus move on to Manchester with the remainder of his command, while General McCook, moving in on Beech Grove, was to hold Liberty Gap with one division, and after a time to withdraw quietly, leaving a force sufficient to protect it, and move on to Manchester.

During this day it rained heavily and continuously; and General Brannan was, in consequence, prevented from joining the Fourteenth corps as soon as was necessary. Finally everything was in position; General Reynolds’ division advanced upon the heights toward Fairfield, but made no demonstration against the enemy. At Liberty Gap the enemy endeavored to regain possession, but were utterly routed, and compelled to leave it in possession of the Unionists.

The greater part of the movements ordered on the 25th were completed on the 26th, notwithstanding the drenching rain which had continued day and night. The divisions of Generals Reynolds, Rousseau and Brannan, made a combined advance upon the enemy, and forced him to retreat toward Fairfield; Wilder’s cavalry seized Matt’s Hollow, and held it, thus securing the passage toward Manchester for Reynolds to move forward with his division, which the gallant General did during the same night. Headquarters were established in Manchester during the 27th; and in the course of the night all the remaining portion of General Thomas’ corps came in from the different directions in which they had been posted. All was now in readiness to prepare for the coming contest; rations were distributed to the troops, and the column was closed up around Manchester.

While these preparations were going forward, General Rosecrans saw an opportunity for cutting off the railroad in the rebel rear, and thus accomplishing one of his main objects. He therefore sent forward Wilder’s brigade to burn the bridges across Elk river, and to destroy the railroad between Deckhard and Cowan. Brigadier-General John Beatty was sent to Hillsboro’ with a brigade of infantry, to cover, and if necessary, support the movements of Colonel Wilder. Upon reaching Elk river it was found to be so swollen, in consequence of the recent rains, that it was impossible to ford it. Nothing daunted, the brave Colonel proceeded upstream along the banks, till he came to a place where there seemed a possibility of swimming his horse across. A raft was hastily constructed from the ruins of an old sawmill, and he thus floated his mountain howitzer over, by towing it with ropes. The One hundred and twenty-third Illinois, Colonel Monroe, had been sent on to destroy the bridge, but on arriving there found that he was late by about ten minutes, as three regiments of the rebel Withers’ division of infantry had arrived there and were protecting the bridge. Colonel Monroe, therefore, returned from his fruitless errand; and with the rest of Wilder’s command, moved on to Deckhard during the same night. There they had a sharp skirmish with about eighty men of the garrison, but finally drove them out, and in the darkness the rebels effected their escape. Colonel Wilder then destroyed the telegraph wires, captured the instruments, set fire to the depot, and tore up about three hundred yards of the Chattanooga railroad track. From there Colonel Wilder took the road across the mountains to Chattanooga intending to strike the bridges at Cow’s creek, near Stevenson, but was prevented on finding three trains loaded with rebel infantry awaiting him, while the enemy’s cavalry was in hot pursuit of him. Unwilling to give up his object, he next attempted to attack Anderson, ten miles further on, and destroy all the bridges in that direction, but there, also, he found a rebel brigade awaiting him. Being thus threatened on every hand, he was obliged to make his escape in order to save his troops from capture; and, with Buckner’s brigade close upon his heels, made all possible speed to return to Manchester. His men were utterly exhausted; they were out of rations, and the horses, which had scarcely been unsaddled for seven days, were nearly starved. But men and animals exhibited alike great powers of endurance; and by his admirable management, Colonel Wilder got his troops back to Manchester in safety, and without the loss of a single man, at about one o’clock on the afternoon of the 30th, having marched one hundred and twenty-six miles, swam four streams, and tore up three railroad tracks.

In the mean time a force of the enemy’s artillery and cavalry at Guy’s Gap had been attacked by General Stanley’s cavalry, and the infantry under General Granger. The enemy was completely routed, driven from stand to stand, till they reached their intrenchments, where the Unionists made an impetuous charge upon them, and drove them out, capturing three pieces of artillery. From the intrenchments, the rebels fled back to Shelbyville, and gathering together all their remaining force, made another stand, and for a time withstood the National forces with the courage of desperation. It was in vain. The Union cavalry swept down upon them with resistless strength and fire, and drove them back in dire confusion into the river. Large numbers fell on the field, many were drowned, and a large force were taken prisoners, together with much commissary stores, and a quantity of arms. The Union troops then took possession of Shelbyville, amid the waving of flags, and the cheers of welcome from the inhabitants.

Upon the 30th, the whole Union force, in mass, was prepared to move upon Tullahoma; but on the next day a dispatch was received by General Rosecrans from General Thomas, announcing to him that the enemy had evacuated Tullahoma during the night. Pursuit was ordered instantly. The divisions of Brannan, Negley, and Sheridan entered Tullahoma, and took possession. The infantry arrived about noon; and the divisions of Negley and Rousseau pushed on after the retreating rebels, and overtook their rear-guard at Bethpage Bridge, two miles above the railroad crossing. The rebels, in strong force, occupied the heights at this place; and the Unionists engaged in a brisk skirmish with them, in which the National forces entirely routed the rebels. General McCook, in command of two divisions, pursued the enemy, on the next day, along the road which lay west of the railroad. The Elk river was found to be almost unfordable by the cavalry; while the rebel cavalry on the opposite side did everything in their power to resist the attempted crossing by the Union forces. But the rebels were speedily driven away, and the National troops took possession of the ford. General Thomas, with similar difficulty, effected a crossing, the enemy having during the night burned the bridge by which he had expected to cross. The small cavalry force under General Turchin pushed forward to Hillsboro,’ on the Deckhard road; and finding the enemy’s cavalry at Elk Ford, near Morris Ferry, engaged them, and being very soon reinforced by General Mitchell’s troops they forced a passage across the river, after a sharp conflict. Night then closed the pursuit. Upon the 3d July, General Sheridan succeeded in crossing Elk river, and, supported by General J. C. Davis’s division, pushed the enemy to Cowan, where he learned that the rebels, with their artillery and infantry, had crossed the mountains by University and Sweden’s Cove, and that the cavalry alone would be found covering their rear. On the same day General Thomas got his troops across, also; portions of the cavalry from Sheridan’s division, and also from the main column were sent forward, but they only learned that the enemy was gone. The roads were found to be almost impassable from the heavy rains, and the troops being well-nigh out of provisions a halt was ordered until supplies could be forwarded from Murfreesboro’.

Thus ended a campaign of nine days’ duration, in which the enemy had been driven from two strongly fortified positions, and which had resulted in giving the Union forces possession of the whole of Middle Tennessee, and preserving Kentucky from the danger of a second invasion.

* * * * *

The next advance of General Rosecrans was against Chattanooga. General Bragg retreating on the south side of the Tennessee had reached this place, and had there thrown up defensive fortifications. General Rosecrans commenced his movement on the 16th of August; having spent the time from July 3d to the middle of August in making the necessary preparations. The advance was made, of course, across the mountains, its front extending from the head of Sequatchie Valley in East Tennessee to Athens in Alabama, a distance of about one hundred and fifty miles. The army advanced in divisions, availing itself of various gaps in the mountains, and crossing the Tennessee at various points. In the early days of September the army of the Cumberland was threatening the rebels under Bragg, all along that river from Whitesburg to Blythe’s Ferry.

General Rosecrans, having become convinced, from evidence gathered from various sources, that General Bragg had commenced on the 6th of September, to move on Rome, directed General Crittenden to hold Chattanooga with one brigade and to pursue the enemy vigorously with the remaining force at his disposal. General Crittenden occupied Ringgold on the 11th, but Wilder’s mounted infantry pushed forward, skirmishing sharply with the enemy as far as Tunnel Hill. Logan having joined Crittenden, the whole corps advanced rapidly, on the twelfth, to Gordon’s Mill. Wilder, while engaged in covering this movement, had a desperate struggle with the enemy at Letts’ Tanyard. Negley, who had, in the mean time, been reconnoitering in the vicinity of Dug Gap, where he found the enemy in heavy force, was joined on the 11th by Baird’s division, and, after a severe skirmish with the rebels, secured a strong position in front of Stevens’ Gap. On the twelfth Reynolds and Brennan closed up to sustain these two advanced positions.

General Rosecrans, having now ascertained that Bragg was not retreating on Rome, but concentrating all his forces near La Fayette, behind Pigeon Mountain, where he was receiving reinforcements from Johnston and from Virginia, proceeded at once to concentrate his army. General McCook was ordered to hold Dougherty’s Gap, with two brigades, and to join General Thomas with the remainder of his command, with whom however, he did not close up till the 17th. On the arrival of General McCook’s corps, General Thomas moved down the Chickamauga, toward Gordon’s Mill. A manœuvre was now made to cover the La Fayette road to Chickamauga, but it was retarded by the narrowness of the roads and the disposition of the troops, and, during its progress, Colonel Minty became engaged with the enemy near Reed’s Bridge, and Wilder’s “Lightning Brigade” dashed into a superior force, from which they escaped by the La Fayette road. On the 11th, Minty’s cavalry and Wilder’s mounted brigade, were, after an obstinate struggle, driven by the enemy from Reed’s and Alexander’s bridges, to the Rossville road. General Thomas advanced during the night to Kelly’s House on the La Fayette road, where Baird’s division was posted. Here it was reported to him that a rebel brigade, isolated by the burning of Reed’s bridge, was on his side of the Chickamauga. Brennan, with two brigades, was sent out to capture it, and encountered a strong column of the enemy, bent on turning the left of the Union army, and on getting possession of the road between it and Chattanooga. This movement opened the combat, and on the 19th of September, 1863, was commenced.

THE BATTLE OF CHICKAMAUGA.

The enemy combined in heavy masses on the extreme left, and Croxton’s brigade of Brennan’s division became engaged with the rebel General Forrest’s cavalry, about ten A. M. General McCook, who had closed up to Crawfish Springs as soon as Thomas’s column was out of his way, now sent Johnson’s division to Thomas’s assistance. General Crittenden had dispatched Palmer’s for the same purpose. The support was afforded most opportunely. Croxton’s brigade, which had driven the cavalry under Forest near half a mile, met at last Ector’s and Wilson’s brigades, which made a resistance so obstinate, that Baird’s whole division was advanced to Croxton’s support. The foe was again pushed back and many prisoners captured. After an hour’s hard fighting against overwhelming numbers, the ammunition of Croxton’s brigade was exhausted, and the men were moved to the rear to enable them to fill their boxes. The united forces of Baird and Brennan had driven the enemy from their immediate front, and Baird was disposing his lines to receive an attack he had reason to apprehend on his right, when Walthall’s and Govan’s rebel brigades, under Liddell, impetuously assaulted Scribner’s and King’s, and put them to flight, making several hundred prisoners, and capturing Loomis’s and other batteries.

The regulars, outflanked after the withdrawal of Brannan’s men, fought like tigers, but were rolled back and over Scribner’s brigade—the right of which being too far advanced, was crumpled up and literally surrounded. At this conjuncture, Johnson’s division of McCook’s corps, and Reynolds’ division of Thomas’s arrived, and were placed in position, connecting with the brigades already engaged.

The storm rolled upon them, and, as the most desperate valor was displayed by both rebels and Unionists, the fortune of the fight wavered, first on one side and then on the other. A tremendous onslaught of the enemy broke Palmer’s lines, and scattered several of his regiments in wild dismay. General Reynolds threw himself among the brave but broken ranks, shouting, “Boys! are you the soldiers of the Sixth Ohio, who fought so gallantly with me at Cheat Mountain in Virginia? You never turned your backs upon traitors—will you do it now?”

“No! no!” they screamed, with frantic enthusiasm. “Lead us back. We will fight it out! Lead us back!”

Back came the scattered fragments of regiments; with magic swiftness ranks were formed, and the order was issued for the entire line to advance—and never was a finer charge made than that which followed. But they were Longstreet’s men who opposed, and they rallied and rallied again, maintaining their reputation desperately; but Thomas, Reynolds, and other heroic leaders inspirited their men with their own ardor; the foe was still driven and Longstreet threatened with annihilation. Attacked both in front and in the flank, the enemy was slaughtered mercilessly; the artillery he had captured was, with the exception of three pieces, recovered; and he was finally compelled to fall back, in confusion, on his reserves, posted in a strong position on the west side of Chickamauga creek.

While the contest was progressing so gloriously on the left, Polk and Cheatham, with a powerful force, fell upon Palmer and Van Cleve, and upon Reynolds’ right. The assault was made with such suddenness and effect that Palmer’s division was staggered, and Van Cleve’s completely shattered. Prisoners and artillery fell into the hands of the exultant foe, and he was driving everything before him, when General Davis’ division came upon him and restored the fortunes of the day. But the chosen legions of the enemy, and all his available forces, were massed in this quarter, and the unparalleled obstinacy of Davis’s men would have proved unequal to the occasion, had not Brannan’s division arrived on the scene just in time to defeat Cheatham’s efforts to turn Reynolds’ right and rear. General Negley had been ordered to afford succor, and responded readily to the summons. The gallant Wilder was however the first to scatter the enemy in terror before him, but they rallied, and forced him slowly back. General Sheridan now joined in the wavering struggle and led Colonel Bradley’s noble brigade into the midst of it. The rebels opened, from some timber near his flank, an enfilading fire, which rained death into his ranks and compelled him to give way. But Wood and Negley, who had been busied hitherto, repelling feigned attacks, came at last to the rescue, and the tide was stayed. The scattered troops reorganized, and lately broken brigades resumed their places. A weltering fire now blazed along the whole Union front, with such terrible effect that the rebels shrank from it. The Union centre was restored to its integrity, and victory, was snatched from the grasp of the foe.

SECOND DAY’S BATTLE.

Sunday, the twentieth of September, proved an eventful day to the Army of the Cumberland. The sun rose bright and clear, but an impenetrable mist hung over the field between the two hostile armies. General Rosecrans was anxious and alarmed, from the fact that, at the close of the preceding day, there were only two of his brigades which had not been brought opportunely and squarely into the action. This convinced him that he was greatly outnumbered, and he must now fight, not only for the position of Chattanooga, but for the very existence of his army. The corps commanders met at headquarters, at Widow Glen’s house, and, after participating in long and grave consultation, received orders for the disposition of the troops for the following day. General Thomas, with his reinforcements, was to maintain the line he had assumed, with Brennan in reserve; General McCook, when his pickets were driven in, was to close on Thomas, and enclose the position at Widow Glen’s house. Crittenden with two divisions in reserve, near the junction of Thomas’s and McCook’s lines, was to place himself in position to succor either. But McCook stationed his troops too far on the crest, and the reserve under General Davis was removed to a wooded hill side, west of the Dry Valley road, instead of being placed in close column in a sheltered position more to the left. General Crittenden was in the valley close by, too far to the right, and the indispensable necessity of keeping near to the left where the enemy’s first assault might be expected, was not sufficiently regarded. General Negley withdrew his reserve brigade from the line and joined General Thomas, but General Crittenden failed to relieve him. Wood’s troops were, however, finally moved into the position vacated by Negley’s reserves; but the delay proved of serious consequence, for the battle had already begun, at half past eight A. M., on the extreme left, as was expected. General Thomas sent for Negley’s remaining brigades, and as he continued to be hard pressed. Van Cleve was sent to his assistance. General Reynolds’s right was now found to be exposed, by an opening in the line, to the enemy. General Wood was ordered to close up on Reynolds, and General Davis on General Wood, and General McCook to concentrate his whole command to the left. General Wood, however, withdrew from the line and passed to the west of General Brannan, who was in echelon, thus opening in the line of battle

“A gap for ruin’s wasteful entrance,”

into which the enemy poured like an avalanche. The keen eyes of the rebel Generals Longstreet and Buckner had seen it. They opened on Wood, Davis, and Brannan with a terrific fire of grape, canister and shrapnel, shivering the woods behind which the timid attempted to take shelter; and Stewart’s division fell furiously upon the left flank of Davis, and sent it to the right in utter disorder. The first rebel torrent, on the other side, struck Van Cleve, and what remained of Palmer’s command, and shivered them as if by a thunderbolt. Rosecrans, sword in hand, expostulating, shouting, and exposing himself and staff to the pelting storm of the missiles of death, strove in vain to check the rout. After this fatal break the line of battle was not again reformed that day. The army was cut in two. Rosecrans attempted to rejoin Thomas, by passing to the rear of the broken portion of his line, but could not make his way through the broken throngs pressing to the left; and the enemy advancing, compelled him to retire to Chattanooga. Davis’s two brigades, one of Van Cleve’s, and Sheridan’s entire division were driven from the field, and the remainder, consisting of the divisions of Baird, Johnson, Reynolds, Palmer, Brannan and Wood, two of Negley’s and one of Van Cleve’s, were left to sustain the conflict against the whole power of the rebel army. Davis’s and Sheridan’s divisions were forced off toward the right, in their retreat, and were fearfully cut up. Men, animals, and vehicles became a mass of struggling, cursing, shouting, frightened life. Everything and everybody appeared to dash headlong through the narrow gaps, and men, horses, mules, ambulances, luggage wagons, ammunition wagons, artillery carriages, and caissons were rolled and tumbled together in a confused, inextricable, and finally motionless mass, completely blocking up the mouth of the gaps. Nearly all this booty subsequently fell into the hands of the enemy. The exultant rebels boasted of the capture of forty-nine pieces of cannon, prisoners amounting to over eight thousand, thirty thousand stand of arms, and forty stands of regimental colors. The boast was an exaggeration, but no doubt General Bragg and his army were elated beyond measure, and their delight and exultation would doubtless have been justified by the event, had not their victorious army encountered a lion, or rather a rock of adamant, in the corps of the invincible General Thomas.

During the night, General Thomas’s troops had thrown up temporary breastworks of logs; and he had with the prescience which distinguishes genius in whatever art or science it engages, made every disposition for the impending struggle. General Negley, sent for and promised, did not come in time, for the enemy held him in check; but General Beatty’s brigade arrived and assisted in stemming the furious assault which the enemy were making on Baird’s left. But Beatty was not strong enough for the work, and was obliged to recede before an overwhelming force. Johnson’s reserve was sent to strengthen him, and with a helping hand from Vandeveer’s brigade of Brannan’s division, a portion of Stanley’s and Wood’s forces, drove the foe from Baird’s rear, where he had thrust himself, entirely away from his left. Thomas now directed the massing of artillery on Missionary Ridge, so as to sweep the ground to the left and rear of Baird’s position. Similar assaults to that above described were simultaneously made upon Johnson, Palmer and Reynolds, and renewed again and again with fresh troops, but were met with Roman coolness and deliberation.

The rude breastworks of logs and rails, constructed the night before, saved the lives of thousands of Thomas’s troops. The men placed themselves behind these, their artillery in the rear firing over their heads. Their long line of defences appeared like an immense pyrotechnic serpent, instinct with hideous and withering life, which it belched continually, in volumes of smoke and flame, from its ghastly length. Again and again the rebel lines emerged from the cover of the woods, into the open corn-fields, charged with impetuous fury and terrific yells toward this formidable obstacle, but each of the fiery blasts from the Union batteries and battalions met them, and their ranks were swept away as if washed by a rushing flood. But as fast as the line fell off, another appeared, rushing sternly on over the dead and bleeding bodies of their fallen comrades.

Thomas fought with his forces of Saturday, weakened by Saturday’s heavy losses. It was an unequal contest. He now learned that the Union right had been turned, and thus the enemy was in his rear, in force. He notified General Reynolds of the fact. General Wood had barely time to dispose his troops, on the left of Brennan, before they were both exposed to a succession of such assaults as are above described. General Gordon Granger, at the head of Steedman’s division of his corps, appeared now on Thomas’s right, and was ordered to push forward and take position on Brennan’s right. Steedman moved his troops into position with almost as much precision as if on drill, and, fighting his way to the crest of the hill on Brennan’s right, moved forward his artillery, driving the enemy down the southern slope, and inflicting on him a most terrible loss in killed and wounded. The opportune arrival of fresh troops revived the flagging spirits of the Federals, and every assault from that time till nightfall was repulsed in the most gallant style by the whole line. Their ammunition, however, ran very low, for the ammunition trains had been by some mistake removed to the rear; and, had it not been for the small supply furnished by General Steedman’s command, Thomas’s men would have had no resource but the bayonet.

General Thomas now received General Rosecrans’ despatch from Chattanooga, directing him to take command of all the forces, and assume a threatening attitude at Rossville. Accordingly, at half past five P. M. the retirement of the Union troops commenced, under the direction of General Thomas. Turchin, of General Reynolds’ division, executed a manœuvre, with the view of covering the retreat, by which two hundred prisoners were captured. A brigade commanded by Colonel Robinson of Reynolds’ division, assisted by Turchin and General Willich, were posted on the road leading through the ridge, to hold the ground while the troops passed by to Rossville. The rebel leaders Stoull, Gibson, Helm, Wood, and Polk had all day been hurling their commands against General Thomas’s lines, and now prepared to make a final effort. The signal was given and forward they pressed, with their wonted wild yell. Johnson’s and Baird’s division, which were preparing to retire, saluted them with several volleys as they advanced, but nothing could stay the tide and the exhausted veterans began to waver in the face of the charging, shouting, thundering host which confronted them; the next moment, wave after wave of the rebel sea came surging upon the breastworks, dashing madly against and over the barrier, and greedily swallowing up many of its defenders, with their ammunition and material. Never was resistance more stubborn and determined, and never was attack prosecuted with more devilish pertinacity.

“But all too late the advantage came To turn the odds of deadly game;”

for night had come on; the enemy’s forces were moving undisturbed toward Rossville; and the Army of the Cumberland, after having had the narrowest possible escape from annihilation, was saved by the masterly generalship and intrepidity of General Thomas.

Major-General George H. Thomas was born in Virginia, July 31, 1816. He graduated at West Point in 1840, and served with distinction in the war with Mexico. He was subsequently stationed in Texas and in the Indian territories. When the rebellion broke out, he was a Major in the regular cavalry. A sincere patriot, he remained true to the flag which he had so long and so honorably served, and he soon rose to the rank of Colonel. In August, 1861, he was made Brigadier-General of Volunteers in the Department of the Cumberland. After much active service, and after thoroughly beating the rebels at Mill Spring, he, with his division, joined General Buell, at Nashville. In April, 1862, he was constituted Major-General of Volunteers. When General Rosecrans assumed command of the Army of the Cumberland, he was assigned to the command of the centre.

In personal appearance General Thomas is dignified and manly; in habit temperate, and distinguished alike for wisdom in council and courage in battle, “George H. Thomas,” said General Rosecrans, “is a man of extraordinary character. Years ago, at the Military Academy, I conceived that there were points of strong resemblance between his character and that of Washington; and I was in the habit of calling him General Washington.” General Thomas is singularly modest and unobtrusive in his demeanor. He was a brigadier-general for some months before he put on the uniform of that office. He did not assume the double star till after the battle of Stone river, though made a major-general more than six months before.

OPERATIONS IN NORTH CAROLINA IN 1863.

The National force in North Carolina was comparatively small during the year 1863, as it was the purpose of the Government only to occupy the important posts already gained there, and act merely on the defensive.

On Saturday, the 14th of March, a demonstration was made against Newbern by the rebel forces under General Pettigru. At about daybreak sixteen guns were placed in position near a small fort just opposite the town on the north, and across the river Neuse. The enemy’s artillery was supported by about three hundred infantry. Even while placing the guns in position they commenced a fire of shell and canister against the fort; but after firing a few rounds they sent in a flag of truce, demanding a surrender, with information that further resistance was useless, and they threatened a combined attack by the whole command under General Longstreet. Colonel Anderson, in command of the Union forces, with a view of gaining time for the National gunboats to get into position, asked for a half hour’s time for consideration and opportunity to consult with General Foster. The half hour was granted, and at the end of that time Colonel Anderson’s answer was ready—“My orders are to hold this place, and I shall never surrender it.” The rebels in the mean time having got everything in readiness in the event of such a reply, immediately opened a rapid and furious fire. Inside the fort the Unionists, desiring to conceal their real strength until a charge should be made, lay close back against the sand wall, and got themselves in readiness by biting off cartridges, and putting them up before them on the logs, that they might be able to open a quick fire upon the enemy when they advanced to the assault. Soon one of the gunboats was in position; and a schooner with one gun, and manned by negroes, was the first to enter the contest. The firing raged incessantly for upwards of four hours, though very ineffective, and the rebels were apparently gaining ground, when there came a favorable change to the Federals in the tide of battle. The gunboats came round from the Trent river, with strains of music floating on the air, and the batteries and gunboats poured forth a storm of shells, weighing from six to one hundred pounds; the rebels were compelled to retreat toward the bushes in great disorder. About fifteen was the enemy’s loss in killed, and thirty wounded. The Union loss was two killed and four wounded.

* * * * *

In April the town of Washington, on the Tar river, was laid siege to by General Hill. The town had but a very small garrison, and was but slightly fortified; but General Foster caused the works to be strengthened so that the Union force was enabled to hold the city till reinforcements arrived from Newbern, and the siege was raised.

* * * * *

ATTACK ON GUM SWAMP.—The next movement was made on the 22nd of May. General Foster sent Colonel Lee’s brigade, consisting of the Fifth, Twenty-fifth, and Forty-sixth Massachusetts regiments, a battalion of cavalry, and three pieces of Bogg’s battery, to report to Colonel Jones, who had declared his belief that the enemy’s outpost regiments at Gum Swamp could be captured. Colonel Jones ordered a portion of the brigade to attack the enemy in front, while the rest should close up on his rear.

At daylight of the 22nd, the main body of Colonel Lee’s command drove in the enemy’s pickets, and commenced an attack upon their front. Upon the rear, some of the Union batteries had been deployed, and immediately opened fire. The enemy made but faint resistance, and then scattered in confusion in every direction. One hundred and sixty-five prisoners were captured by the Unionists, and the rebel works were completely demolished. Colonel Jones then made a demonstration towards Kinston, a few miles distant; but the same evening his pickets were driven in, and he was attacked by the enemy in such strong force, that he was obliged to beat a hasty retreat, pursued by the rebels to the very edge of the Union outpost line. On the afternoon of the following day, the enemy again attacked the Unionists, but were severely repulsed at every point. In this second attack of the enemy, Colonel Jones was shot through the heart; and the army lost in him a gallant leader and efficient officer.

THE EXPEDITION AGAINST ROCKY MOUNT, N. C. JULY 24, 1863.

The last, and indeed the most important movement of the year in North Carolina, was made on the above date. General Foster sent a force consisting of the Third New York cavalry, and a squadron of the Twelfth, and one company of a North Carolina regiment, under command of Brigadier-General Edward E. Potter, to destroy the railroad bridge at Rocky Mount. This bridge, which was three hundred and fifty feet in length, was completely demolished. Besides this valuable bridge, a cotton mill filled with cotton; a flour mill, containing one thousand barrels of flour, and large quantities of hard bread; a machine shop, filled with shells, gunpowder, and munitions of war; a large depot, with all its offices and outbuildings; an engine and a train of cars; a wagon train of twenty-five wagons, filled with stores and munitions; an armory and machine shop, with all the machinery and materials, and eight hundred bales of cotton, were destroyed in the same expedition. Further on, at Tarboro’, on Tar river, two steamboats, and a large iron-clad, in process of construction, were destroyed; and a saw mill, a train of cars, one hundred bales of cotton, and a very large quantity of subsistence and ordinary stores were destroyed, and about one hundred prisoners, and three hundred head of horses and mules, captured. The expedition was followed on its return to Newbern by about three hundred negroes. During the entire time from its leaving Newbern till its return, the force was engaged in constant skirmishing with the enemy, particularly on the return, the rebels making every effort to impede their way, but being in every instance compelled to retire, frequently with loss. The Union loss in killed, wounded and missing, did not exceed twenty-five men. For the next few months the Department of North Carolina was transferred from General Foster, and united with that of Virginia, under General Dix, who was subsequently transferred to the Department of the East, when General Foster was reinstated in his former position. Later in the year General Foster was transferred to the command of the Department of the Ohio, and General B. F. Butler was placed in the vacant position, as commander of the combined armies of the Departments of Southern Virginia and North Carolina.

OPERATIONS IN SOUTH CAROLINA IN 1863.

Active operations in South Carolina were until the month of March as dull as in North Carolina, and for the same reason. Up to this time the only events that broke the strict monotony of inactivity were the occasional running of the blockade by English and by rebel vessels; and rare skirmishing with the enemy. But heavy work was soon to come. An attack upon Fort Sumter and Charleston had long been contemplated by the Navy Department, and success was regarded as certain, as it had been arranged that the operations of the iron-clads were to be assisted by a large land force prepared to join in the attack. The rebels were not unaware of the measures that were in contemplation against one of their strongest positions, and were busily preparing to resist them. General Beauregard issued a proclamation in Charleston in March, in which he declared it to be his duty to inform the “citizens of Charleston and Savannah, that a land and naval attack on one or both cities, might be expected at a very early date.” He conjured the citizens of Charleston to arm themselves, adding, “Be not too exacting in the choice of weapons. Picks and scythes will do for exterminating your enemies, spades and shovels for protecting your firesides.” The citizens of Charleston and Savannah reported promptly, and the preparations for the attack, and for resisting the attack went on simultaneously.

THE ATTACK ON FORT SUMTER. APRIL 7, 1863.

The defences of Charleston harbor were now somewhat changed in their character, since the memorable attack on Fort Sumter, in 1861, and require a new description from that furnished in the first volume of this work. The chief works of the enemy for the defence of Charleston at this time may be thus briefly described: On the upper or north end of Sullivan’s Island a powerful sand battery guarding Maffit’s Channel; another large sand battery, called Fort Beauregard, between this and the Moultrie House; Fort Moultrie, which had been greatly strengthened since the commencement of the war; Fort Sumter, built upon an artificial island in the middle to the channel, near the entrance of the inner harbor, and about one and a half miles west of Fort Moultrie; Battery B, adjoining Fort Moultrie, on the western extremity of Sullivan’s Island; the Mount Pleasant battery on the mainland between Sullivan’s Island and Cooper river; Castle Pinckney, built on an island about a mile distant from Charleston; all, with the exception of Sumter, being on the right or northerly side of the harbor. On the other side of the harbor, in the immediate vicinity of the city, was the Wappoo battery on James island, commanding the embouchure of Ashley river; next to which was Fort Johnson, and between it and Castle Pinckney, Fort Ripley, a work erected on an artificial island in what was known as the “Middle Ground.” On Cummings’ Point, Morris Island, opposite Fort Moultrie, was Battery Gregg, and a mile south of this Fort Wagner, an extensive sand battery of the most powerful construction. Finally, at Light-house Inlet, which divides Morris Island from Folly Island, was another fortification covering the landing at that place. Within a few days of the attack the enemy also erected a new sand work between the two last mentioned. The number of guns mounted on these works was estimated at several hundred, comprising the heaviest smooth bore ordnance, and many rifled pieces of English manufacture; and as an additional means of protection, the channel between Fort Sumter and Sullivan’s Island was obstructed by rows of floating casks supporting torpedoes and other submarine obstacles, and in that between Sumter and Cummings’ Point were no less than four rows of piles extending nearly up to Charleston.

Upon the 6th of April the whole National fleet crossed the Charleston Harbor bar, intending to reduce Fort Sumter at once, and proceed thence direct to the city; but the day turned out to be particularly foggy, and the attack was necessarily deferred until the following day. About noon, upon the 7th, the signal was given by Admiral Dupont from his flagship for the vessels to weigh anchor. According to the plan of attack the vessels were to form in the following order ahead, at intervals of one cable’s length: 1. Weehawken, Captain John Rogers; 2. Passaic, Captain Percival Drayton; 3. Montauk, Commander John L. Worden; 4. Patapsco, Commander Daniel Ammen; 5. New Ironsides, Commodore Thomas Turner; 6. Catskill, Commander George W. Rodgers; 7. Nantucket, Commander Donald McN. Fairfax; 8. Nahant, Commander John Downes; 9. Keokuk, Lieutenant-Commander Alexander C. Rhind. The squadron was then to pass up the main ship channel without returning the fire of the batteries on Morris Island, unless signalized to do so, and was to take up a position to the northward and westward of Fort Sumter, and engage its northwest face at a distance of from one thousand to eight hundred yards. A squadron of reserve, consisting of the Canandaigua, Unadilla, Housatonic, Wissahickon, and Huron, under the command of Captain Joseph H. Green, of the Canandaigua, was ordered to remain outside the bar, and be in readiness to support the iron-clads, when they should attack the batteries on Morris Island, which would be subsequent to the reduction of Fort Sumter.

At half past twelve the whole fleet was in motion; but almost immediately a raft attached to the Weehawken became disarranged, and nearly an hour was consumed in putting it to rights. The fleet then moved forward again, and passed the works on Morris Island which remained perfectly silent. In stately majesty the fleet moved on, till within range of the fire of Fort Sumter and the batteries upon Sullivan’s Island, but still the same ominous silence continued; not a sound broke the stillness of the listening air, and the unbroken quiet was growing into suspense that was painful. But scarcely had that feeling of suspense time to manifest itself, when all around was clamor, and a noise that equalled the loudest thunder, burst with a deafening uproar on the ear. At precisely four minutes past three o’clock, a terrific fire burst from Fort Sumter upon the Union fleet. The Weehawken, being the leading vessel, was of course the first to receive the enemy’s fire, but instead of moving forward as the rest of the fleet moved up toward her, she was seen to come to a dead halt, just between Sumter and Moultrie! It was impossible to those who were eagerly, anxiously looking on, to assign any reason for such a halt. But very soon the cause became startlingly apparent. The enemy had thrown a strong hawser, floating on beer casks, across the river; upon this hawser, nets, lines, and catlets, strung with torpedoes, were hung, and should the vessel run into it, she would immediately become entangled, be deprived of her motive power, and so be left at the mercy of the current, to drift straight into the hands of the rebels. To attempt this danger was not to be thought of, and all attention was turned toward the left hand channel, to see what could be done between Sumter and Cummings’ Point. But this was found to be still more impassable. A row of piles, rising ten feet above the water, and extending the whole distance across the channel, blockaded the passage; and on further observation, it was discovered that another row of piles stretched across the middle ground between Forts Ripley and Johnson. This did not compass the whole passage, but left an opening for the fleet, which was the most dangerous of all the entanglements for its destruction. Beneath the water in that passage was a torpedo of enormous size, containing five thousand pounds of gunpowder. Beyond this the three rebel iron-clads were drawn up in line of battle. Thus again did the enemy display his wonderful tact and ability in protecting the northwest face of Sumter, which they well knew to be its weakest point. It was impossible to carry out the first intentions with regard to the action of the National fleet; and it only remained to put the vessels in the most advantageous positions which circumstances would admit. To add to all the other embarrassments attending the movements of the Union iron-clads, the flagship caught in the tideway, and became, for the moment, unmanageable; while the steamers Catskill and Nantucket, who kept in the Ironsides’ wake, fell a-foul of her. Accordingly, Admiral Dupont was obliged to signal to the rest of the fleet to disregard the movements of the flagship; and shortly before four o’clock the remaining eight vessels were ranged opposite the northeast front of Sumter, at distances varying from five hundred and fifty to eight hundred yards. The enemy during this time had not been idle, and from Forts Beauregard, Moultrie and Sumter, Battery Bee and Fort Wagner, the concentrated fire of three hundred guns was poured upon the devoted fleet, exceeding probably in rapidity and power any cannonade previously known in warfare. To this the eight iron-clads could oppose but sixteen guns. During the climax of the fire one hundred and sixty shots were counted in a single minute; and projectiles struck the vessels at every moment. It has been estimated that during that brief engagement the enemy fired three thousand five hundred round of ammunition.

The whole fury of the fight was comprised within the space of thirty minutes, during which time it is impossible by the use of words to give even a faint idea of the perpetual roar of the guns, and the unceasing glare and flash of the fire. During this terrible fight it is not to be supposed that the Union vessels were merely receiving the enemy’s fire. At the order to disregard the movements of the Ironsides, Captain Rhind ran the Keokuk up through the others, and laid it, apparently, under the very walls of Fort Sumter, and scarcely more than five hundred yards distant from it. Close behind the Keokuk came the Catskill, and close upon this vessel the Montauk, the Passaic, the Patapsco, the Nahant, the Nantucket, the Weehawken, and the Ironsides. The last named vessel poured forth its whole strength upon Fort Moultrie, while the remainder of the fleet directed all its fire against Fort Sumter. The face of Sumter soon began to show the marks of the severe treatment it was receiving from the heavy projectiles; and the brave men on board the Union iron-clads were eagerly and hopefully looking forward to the breach they expected to make, if their vessels could but remain under the storm of rebel fire long enough to effect it. But on this occasion the National cause was doomed to disappointment, and the bombardment of Fort Sumter was a crushing failure. Already the Keokuk was utterly disabled, and twelve of her men wounded; among whom was her gallant commander, Captain Rhind. The Nahant received thirty gaping wounds; six of her men were wounded, and the Quartermaster, Edward Cobb of Massachusetts, received his death blow. The Passaic was struck in twenty-five places: the Nantucket was badly injured; and the Catskill and Ironsides slightly damaged. The remainder of the vessels, though often struck, received no serious injury; but in the opinion of Admiral Dupont another half hour would have placed them, also, hors du combat, and accordingly, at five o’clock the signal was given to retire.

During the night following this disastrous fight it was confidently expected that the attack would be renewed in the morning; but when the morrow came Admiral Dupont had decided that, for the time, the bombardment of Fort Sumter was at an end.

On the 12th of April, then, the whole fleet—with the exception of the Keokuk, which had sunk, and the Ironsides, which was left outside of Charleston Harbor Bay—returned to Port Royal.

CAPTURE OF THE REBEL IRONCLAD ATLANTA. JUNE 17.

About the middle of June, Admiral Dupont, learning that the Atlanta and other rebel vessels at Savannah, meditated an attack upon the blockading vessels in Warsaw Sound, despatched the Weehawken (Capt. Rogers) and the Nahant (Commander J. Downes), to prevent any disaster to the fleet. The Atlanta, originally a swift and powerful British steamer called the Fingal, had early in the war run the blockade of Savannah, and been converted by the enemy into an iron-clad at a great expense. She was one hundred and ninety-one feet in length, and forty feet beam, somewhat over one thousand tons in measurement, and had a low deck with a casement or covered iron-plated house in the centre, with sloping sides and ends, in which was her battery, consisting of two six-inch and two eight-inch rifled guns. Of these the former were broadside guns, and the latter worked on a pivot, either as broadside or bow or stern guns. She was further armed with a powerful ram, and had attached to her bow a submarine torpedo, charged with about fifty pounds of powder. No efforts had been spared to render her formidable, and it was believed by the enemy that her speed, her heavy armament, and her ram, would render her more than a match for any two vessels of the monitor type. Accordingly at dawn of June 17th, she steamed down the sound; followed by several small steamers containing pleasure parties who were to be the witnesses of the confidently expected triumph of the rebel vessel.

At 4 A. M. she was perceived by the Union iron-clads,—lying at anchor near the north of the Wilmington river—and they at once prepared for action. The Weehawken was nearest to the enemy, and getting under way stood up the sound, the Nahant following in her wake. The Atlanta lay across the channel and quietly awaited the attack from the National vessels; but at five o’clock she took the initiative and fired a single shot at the Nahant, which, however, failed to have any effect. The Weehawken steamed toward the Atlanta; and when within three hundred yards opened upon her with a fifteen-inch gun. She then approached still nearer, and when within two hundred yards she suddenly poured in upon the rebel vessel the full contents of her two guns. The effect was disastrous to the Atlanta, who immediately hauled down her colors, and ran up the white flag in token of surrender. Another discharge from the Union iron-clad was poured in upon her before the signal was understood, after which all firing ceased, and the Weehawken, having done all the fighting, took possession of her prize after a contest that lasted barely fifteen minutes. In this engagement one hundred and forty-five prisoners were captured.

SIEGE OF CHARLESTON. COMMENCED JULY 3, 1863.

It was felt by the U. S. Government that the attack on Fort Sumter, of April 7th, was a somewhat humiliating failure; but, notwithstanding this, the original intention of redeeming Charleston was not abandoned. It was understood, from the tone of Admiral Porter’s letters, that he was opposed to a renewal of the attack on Charleston; and he was, accordingly, relieved of command, and Rear-Admiral Foote was appointed in his place. Before the period fixed for taking command of his squadron had expired, Admiral Foote died in New York, and a second appointment was made in the person of Admiral Dahlgreen, who entered upon his duties on July 6th. About this time General Gilmore was constituted commander-in-chief of the military department of the south, and arrangements were entered into for combined operations by land and sea.

THE ATTACK ON MORRIS ISLAND.

On July 10th, an attack was made upon Morris island by the land forces under General Gilmore, and the iron-clads Catskill, Montauk, Nahant, and Weehawken, under command of Admiral Dahlgren. On Morris island, on the opposite side of Light-house Inlet, the rebels had erected, after the naval attack upon Fort Sumter, several batteries, in all mounting nine heavy columbiads, and three 10-inch mortars, all bearing upon Folly island, and the mouth of Light-house inlet, and the approach to the island by way of Folly river.

At five A. M. the Union fire opened upon the batteries on Morris Island, being directed from the entire line of works recently erected on Folly Island. The rebels were taken by surprise, and as the fire from the Union ranks poured in upon them, they sprang to the tops of the sand-hills, eagerly looking whence it came, but speedily dropped back again, and remained concealed till they were taken prisoners by the Union troops. The fleet, with Admiral Dahlgren on board the Catskill, had, at an early hour in the morning, crossed the southern channel, and had drawn up in line of battle along the southern end of Morris island, in order to deliver an enfilading fire and harass the enemy on his left and rear.

A vigorous fire was also kept up, during the greater part of the day, upon Fort Wagner. For three hours the cannonading continued against the Morris island works, and when at length it began to slacken, General Gilmore signalled to General Strong, who with his little boat fleet lay concealed in Folly river, to land his forces, and assault and carry the batteries at the point of the bayonet. The order was no sooner given than executed. With shouts and cheers the troops sprang ashore, formed in line of battle, with the Sixth and Seventh Connecticut on the right, the Ninth Maine and Seventy-sixth Pennsylvania in the centre, and the Third New Hampshire and the Forty-eighth New York on the left. In less than ten minutes the right and centre had carried all the batteries, and left all the rifle-pits—capturing ten Columbiads, two 10-inch mortars, one Whitworth gun, together with nearly the entire garrison, consisting of the First South Carolina Artillery, and ten companies of the Twenty-first South Carolina Volunteers, in all numbering one hundred and eighty-five men.

This unexpectedly quick and brilliant success in capturing these strong works, and obtaining so important a footing upon the island, filled the troops with the greatest enthusiasm. Cheer after cheer rent the air.

In a few moments General Gillmore and staff crossed to the island, and, under a burning sun, examined the works, and ascertained the extent of the victory. The batteries had been in command of Captain Mitchell, son of the Irish orator, John Mitchell.

With the exception of Fort Wagner and Cummings’ point, all the works on Morris island had been taken by this time; and during the whole afternoon the monitors continued to throw shell into the fort. It was determined that at daylight on the following morning, an attempt should be made to carry Fort Wagner at the point of the bayonet.

THE ASSAULT ON FORT WAGNER. JULY 11, 1863.

At three o’clock, A. M. the attack was made. General Strong led the Seventh Connecticut, under command of Lieutenant-Colonel Rodman; the Seventy-sixth Pennsylvania, Major Henks, and the Ninth Maine, Colonel Eng, boldly to the attack, drove in the first line of the enemy’s pickets, thrown out about half a mile from the fort, received a vigorous fire from three platoons of infantry in rifle-pits, advanced upon and drove all not brought down by the Union rifles up to and through the gates of the fort, while the Seventh Connecticut pushed aside the abattis, waded through the ditch, took the southeast bastion, bayoneted all who offered any resistance, and ran their first line all along the parapet facing the sea, and in five minutes more would have had possession of the whole fort if the Seventy-sixth Pennsylvania and the Ninth Maine had supported them as gallantly as the Seventh Connecticut led.

The garrison of the fort, which was about seven hundred strong, now belched forth from their howitzers both grape and canister, against an advancing force of only one hundred and eighty men; for the Seventy-sixth Pennsylvania and Ninth Maine regiments were so completely demoralized by the heavy fire of the enemy, that they instantly fell on their faces, and rose only to retire beyond range.

Slowly the gallant little detachment from the Seventh Connecticut were compelled to fall back, but not until they had left two-thirds of their number in the ditches, on the parapet, and within the walls of the fort. Lieutenant-Colonel Rodman and nearly all his captains were wounded. Colonel Rodman behaved with the greatest gallantry, and received two severe wounds.

During the rest of the day, nothing more was done by the land force; but the monitors kept up a constant fire against Fort Wagner and Cummings’ point. The enemy made strong efforts to reinforce the garrison at Fort Wagner, but without success.

* * * * *

From this time nothing of importance transpired as regarded the taking of Charleston, for upwards of a month. General Gillmore was engaged in pushing his intrenchments toward Fort Wagner, and the navy was comparatively inactive until such time as the land forces would be ready to cooperate. Almost every day two or three of the iron-clads bombarded Fort Wagner and Battery Gregg on Cummings’ point, without receiving any injury in return, while at the same time the firing served to divert the enemy’s attention from the siege works in progress.

BOMBARDMENT OF FORT SUMTER. AUGUST 17–23, 1863.

At early morning on the 17th August, General Gillmore opened all his batteries on Fort Sumter, firing directly over Fort Wagner. Admiral Dahlgren, during the same time, was making good use of the five iron-clads, Ironsides, Weehawken, Nahant, Montauk and Catskill; he brought these vessels abreast of Fort Wagner, and effectually silenced that troublesome work for the remainder of the day. About two thousand yards from Fort Sumter, the Passaic and Patapsco had taken up position, and cooperated with the batteries on shore in the attack upon it. No material injury was done to any of the vessels, but the service lost a valuable officer in the person of General Dahlgren’s chief-of-staff, Captain George W. Rodgers. Captain Rodgers was in the pilot house when he met his death by a flying piece of fractured plating, which killed him instantly. Paymaster Woodbury was also killed at the same time.

Within the city of Charleston, during this long siege, much fear and dread troubled the hearts of the inhabitants. The future loomed up dark and terrible before their affrighted minds, although the chroniclers of the time declared that there was no panic, nor any prospect of one. Business of all kinds was, however, almost entirely suspended; and the cannonading without Fort Sumter, the storm of shot and shell continually hurled against its walls, brought anxiety to every mind, and a deathlike pallor to very many cheeks.

At about 2 o’clock in the afternoon all the fleet had retired, with the exception of the Weehawken and the Nahant, which remained to keep Fort Wagner silent, and to prevent the remounting of her guns. During the whole afternoon and night the shore batteries continued firing upon Fort Sumter with such effect that the shore damage done to it was visible to the Union men without the aid of a glass. The enemy had erected a false wall outside of Sumter, which was completely battered and crushed to pieces; the inner wall was perforated in many places; and the northwest corner hacked and cracked down almost to the edge of the water. Upon the next morning the batteries were all briskly at work at an early hour, the siege guns hurling shell at Sumter at the rate of five shells to the minute. The masonry of the fort was gradually but surely crumbling to pieces; but still the rebel flag floated above it, although it had been twice shot away. Often as it was riddled and torn, a fresh one was run up, while the determined band within seemed little inclined to surrender. Since the previous day a severe storm was raging with a high wind, which prevented the monitors from being of any marked assistance; but during its utmost violence the land batteries continued to pour in a deliberate and destructive fire, doing great damage to the gorge wall, which had been strengthened in every possible way. Before the close of the day the parapet was utterly demolished, and great breaches were to be seen in the main wall, through which the projectiles hurled against it entered, and struck the wall upon the other side, killing any that came within their deadly path.

During the day a new flagship, the Philadelphia, arrived from Hampton Roads, having been refitted for the use of Admiral Dahlgren, who transferred his flag to her, as she was a much more roomy vessel than the one he had been occupying.

During the long day’s engagement, the cannonading from the National guns was terrific; and the shriek and scream of shells made the very air alive with turmoil, while the enemy’s fire was very feeble; Wagner, owing to the close watch kept upon her, being unable to get even an occasional shot at the Unionists, and Sumter being too thoroughly disarmed to attempt a full-voiced return to the countless thundering defiances sent to her. By way of proving that life was not entirely extinct within her, she did, however, at long intervals, hurl forth an occasional shell.

* * * * *

THE “SWAMP ANGEL.”—On the evening of the 18th, the enemy discovered that a battery was being constructed on the Union left, in a marsh which lay in that direction, and they immediately, from their guns on James Island, began firing upon the men who were at work there. The erection of that battery was of considerable importance, for it was nearer to Charleston than any of the others. The men stood boldly against the enemy’s fire, and bravely continued their work. One man was killed, and two wounded. From the time that the enemy first discovered this battery until the evening of the 20th, they devoted most particular attention to the work, and within that time one hundred and sixteen shells were hurled at it from the James Island batteries. Only one struck it, and there were no farther casualties than those named above. The men christened the battery in the marsh “The Swamp Angel,” from the great service it did in concentrating the enemy’s attention upon itself.

* * * * *

CONTINUATION OF THE BOMBARDMENT.—Upon the morning of the 20th, Fort Sumter still stood, notwithstanding its fall had been confidently and speedily anticipated on the night of the 18th; but it was an obstinate and very strong work, and from every flagstaff visible upon it, the blood-red battle-flag of the “Confederate States Army” still floated proudly and defiantly on the breeze. The gorge wall still stood obstinately upright, notwithstanding the fearful fire directed against it from end to end of the Union lines; although the effect of the projectiles was plainly visible. Fort Wagner, too, in defiance of the severe treatment it had received, remained as strong as ever, although its walls showed the bruises of the many and formidable blows which had been levelled against it; and it had now the farther advantage of having been strongly reinforced. Before Sumter could be occupied by the Union troops, it was absolutely necessary to reduce Forts Gregg and Wagner; and active operations to this end were constantly going forward.

The storm, which still continued, and at times raged with great violence, rendered it impossible for the monitors to be of any immediate service, although the whole fleet moved up abreast of Fort Sumter on the evening of the 19th, but were obliged to retire without firing a single shot. When the port-holes were opened the heavy ocean swell washed in, and effectually prevented the accurate elevation of the guns.

The troops still continued in excellent spirits; though from their confidence of ultimate success, and the monotony of the long continued bombardment, some of them showed a slight disposition to carelessness. But this was speedily put an end to, and the hottest fighting since the opening of the bombardment, began in terrible earnest. The firing increased so rapidly that the loud and continuous roar was absolutely deafening; every battery was at work. At six o’clock in the evening, the entire top of the fort was completely gone, and every parapet gun was dismounted, most of them having fallen into the sea. The flags were of course shot away; the garrison no longer making any effort to return the Union fire, which hardly ceased during the whole day. The southwest side presented a mere mass of ruins, when at length the guns were silenced for the night; and on the next day, nine enormous breaches were visible in the strongest portion of the fort. The firing was again resumed; and, upon rebel authority, “kept up heavier than ever during the 21st.” From five o’clock in the morning, till seven in the evening, nine hundred and twenty-three shots were fired, of which no less than seven hundred and four struck the fort. The Ironsides, on this morning, also opened fire, and Sumter occasionally replied. Fort Wagner fired briskly on the Union advanced works, too, but without doing much damage. The National fire upon Wagner was, however, very destructive, and with every hour continued to grow more so. At eleven P. M., a demand for the surrender of Fort Sumter was sent to General Beauregard, with a threat that, if the demand was not complied with, the city of Charleston should be shelled within four hours. The demand was refused, although the fort was a ruin; and the paper containing the demand was returned at seven o’clock on the morning of the 22d to General Gilmore. The flag of truce which had been hoisted during the sending of and return of the demand, was now lowered, and the firing recommenced in all its fury, passing from end to end of the Union line, and continuing with unabated fierceness for the remainder of the day. General Gilmore, (after allowing time for the removal of the women and children,) gave orders to Lieutenant Sellmer, commanding the “Swamp Angel,” to open with his heavy rifled gun upon the city of Charleston; and accordingly, fifteen shells (of Birney’s invention), were thrown across the James Island batteries into the town. The arrival of these projectiles caused the utmost terror and dismay to the inhabitants, who rushed blindly to and fro in indescribable confusion, while the light of burning buildings and the ringing of alarm bells, gave proof to the Unionists of the consternation caused by the unexpected arrival of the messengers from the “Swamp Angel.”

Fort Wagner now gathered up her whole strength to throw against the Union forces, and her firing, directed exclusively against the right, became really terrific. The Ironsides and two other monitors came up, and for four hours poured a torrent of shells into the Confederate fort, which finally silenced her.

Another flag of truce was hoisted during the day to receive a message from General Beauregard, which turned out to be an indignant protest against what he was pleased to call General Gilmore’s “unchristian and uncivilized mode of warfare” in shelling the city of Charleston. The dispatches were instantly replied to, and in a manner not calculated to quiet Beauregard’s indignation. Again there was a suspension of hostilities while the message was being carried, but the firing recommenced as soon as the dispatch had been delivered.

During the night only a few shots were exchanged by the combatants; and on the next morning such a dense fog hung over the bay that operations were temporarily suspended. The “Swamp Angel” was again trained on Charleston; and the shelling of the city continued with great violence for a good part of the night, while the rebel batteries on James island continued playing away on the “Swamp Angel,” but without doing it any great damage.

Fort Sumter itself was by this time so utterly ruined that no further damage could be done to it by continued firing, in rendering it useless as a defence to Charleston; and as it was not deemed necessary to absolutely level it with the earth, firing upon it was discontinued after the 23d August. Fort Wagner was found to be very difficult to overcome. Day after day the bombardment had been continued against the place, which was evidently one of the strongest of the enemy’s forts. It was commanded by Colonel Keith, of South Carolina, and garrisoned by fourteen hundred effective men; but notwithstanding its brave defence and its strength, it could not much longer hold out against the Union forces. On the 26th General Gilmore succeeded in running a parallel very close to Wagner. A ridge of sand which interposed, could, he perceived, be made useful, as it was constantly occupied by a body of the enemy’s pickets, and at night by a large force protected by rifle-pits. To push the rebels from this sand ridge and take possession of it himself was the intention of General Gilmore; and just before dark the position was assaulted, and carried by the Twenty-fourth Massachusetts regiment. The bombardment of the fort itself then continued more actively than ever, while from Fort Johnson and all the other works on James island, the booming of cannon continued to make itself heard loud and furious.

On the 30th of August the bombardment of Fort Sumter was resumed. For seven days the firing had ceased against it, but as that was quite long enough for the enemy to make necessary repairs, and in some degree fit it up again, firing was recommenced in order to prevent the rebels from making any important advance in their work of reconstruction, supposing them to have begun it. No reply came from the fort in answer to the firing directed against it, which only increased its battered and helpless appearance.

On September 1st a general engagement took place between Forts Wagner, Moultrie, and Sumter, and the Union iron-clads, in which two of the forts suffered severely, but the apparently invincible Wagner was but slightly injured. To mine the work was impossible, because of its low position. The men who attempted to lay a train, discovered water at the depth of only two feet. But the sappers succeeded, on the night of the 6th September, in mining the outerscrap, after long and tedious work; and in this way all its guns were unmasked, and an order was issued to carry the place by assault at nine o’clock on the following morning, that being the hour of low tide. It was then discovered that the enemy had commenced evacuating the fort late on the previous night, and with the exception of seventy-five men, had escaped. The National troops invested the fort, and took possession of Cummings’ point. A large supply of excellent ammunition was captured, and nineteen pieces of artillery; and thus the city and harbor of Charleston were completely covered by the Union guns.

An assault upon Fort Sumter was made during the same night, by a flotilla of twenty-five boats, manned by one hundred sailors, under Lieutenant-Commander Williams, and about one hundred marines under Captain McCauley. The entire force was under the command of Commander Stephens, of the Patapsco.

The boats landed, and the men attempted to run up the parapet, but were repulsed. At a signal from Fort Sumter, all the batteries bearing on it opened at once on the boats, and a rebel ram coming up engaged them at close quarter. Three boats were completely demolished and forty or fifty sailors and marines were killed and wounded. Lieutenant Bayard was mortally wounded and captured. The other officers captured were Commander Williams, Lieutenant Renny, Lieutenant Hueston, Lieutenant Rowell, Lieutenant Bunce, Doctor Wheeler, and Ensign Porter. The entire list of casualties numbered about eighty; and the remainder of the command retired in safety.

After this ineffectual attempt to take possession of Fort Sumter by the navy, little progress in the siege of Charleston was made during the remainder of the year. All the captured forts on Morris island were enlarged and strengthened; and new batteries, which effectually commanded Fort Sumter, were erected by order of General Gilmore, which could also be made most valuable in aiding any further naval attack against Charleston.

The next event of marked importance was an attempt on the part of the enemy to blow up the frigate Ironsides, on the 5th October. The shelling of the city was continued at intervals; and occasionally the forts were severely bombarded. The portion of Charleston which was within reach of the shells, was greatly injured, and had been quite abandoned by its inhabitants at an early stage of the proceedings against the city. Fort Sumter was furiously bombarded late in October, with severe damage to the sea wall, but its devoted garrison still clung to it, and the return fire was, at times, very severe. The year drew to its close, and the rebels had lost their strongest forts—the National troops occupied Wagner; Sumter was a ruin; and the city of Charleston, already severely shelled, lay under the guns of the Union.

OPERATIONS IN ARKANSAS—CAPTURE OF LITTLE ROCK.

On the 1st of July 1863, General Steele arrived at Helena, and reported to General Hurlbut, the commander of the Sixteenth Army corps, in order to receive instructions as to an expedition planned by General Grant, against Little Rock, in that State. All of the troops then in Helena, together with a cavalry division, operating in various parts of the State at that time, and led by Brigadier-General Davidson, were immediately placed under General Steele’s command. But the climate of Helena, which was unfavorable to the troops, had weakened a large number who were either sick or convalescent from sickness. The number mustered at this point for the expedition, was about six thousand. The artillery consisted of three six-gun batteries, one four-gun battery, and six ten-pound Parrot guns. The cavalry numbered less than five hundred men fit for duty, and consisted of the First Indiana and the Fifth Kansas regiments. General Davidson’s cavalry division consisted of six thousand men. On taking command at Helena, General Steele proceeded to organize his forces, and to establish camps for the sick. This done, he commenced an advance movement. General Davidson pushed on to Clarendon, a point on White river, where corduroying two miles of bottom, he threw a bridge over Rock Roe Bayou. Another division advanced toward the same point, under command of General Rice, and still another under command of Colonel W. E. McClean. The entire force was congregated, on the 17th of August, at Clarendon. Beyond the river lay the enemy. General Steele’s design, now, was to establish an Hospital at Duvall’s Bluff, a healthy point on the river, and thence to advance against Little Rock, the capital of the State, and the headquarters of the rebels, situated on the west bank of the Arkansas river. This plan was pursued with equal energy and success. As early as the 23rd July, the Hospital was established; and, on the 25th, General Davidson, still advancing, skirmished with the rebel General Marmaduke’s cavalry, which he finally drove into their intrenchments at Bayou Meton. On the 27th he again attacked the enemy, and drove them from their intrenchments; but the rebels burned their bridges in returning, and thus, for a time, succeeded in checking the Union advance. General Davidson then concentrated his forces at Brownsville, where he remained until the end of the month. On the 30th of August General Steele was reinforced, by True’s brigade, from Memphis, and on the 14th of September he commenced a general advance against the rebels beyond Bayou Meton. At first he resolved to endeavor to turn the left flank of the rebel forces, and for this purpose he sent out General Davidson to reconnoitre. This reconnoissance, made by way of Austin, lasted two days. At the end of that time, however, General Steele was in possession of such information concerning the roads and the disposition of the foe, as determined him to advance on the right. On the 6th of September, therefore, the general advance was resumed, True’s brigade, and Ritter’s cavalry being left to guard the sick at Brownsville. On the 7th the advance reached the Arkansas river, at or near Ashley’s Mills, a point above Little Rock. General Steele’s plans were now laid with equal boldness and skill. General Davidson was directed to cross the Arkansas with a considerable force, and to move down the south bank of the river directly against the capital. General Steele meantime marched down the south bank, and threatened the city in front. The passage of the river was effected by means of a pontoon bridge, on the 10th, and General Davidson advanced to Bayou Fourche before encountering any opposition. At this place, however, he was met by a Confederate force, in regular line of battle, consisting of Fagan’s and Tappan’s brigades and Marmaduke’s cavalry. A brisk engagement ensued, but the rebels, galled by artillery fire from the other side of the river, and steadily pushed by the gallant troops of Davidson, were speedily compelled to retreat. The Union advance meanwhile was continued—simultaneously upon both sides of the stream. In a short time, volumes of smoke and clouds of dust, in the direction of Little Rock, made it evident that the rebels were retreating from the city, burning the bridges as they passed over. Marmaduke’s cavalry was thus found to be the only obstacle to the Union occupation of the capital. A bold push soon swept that foe away, and on the night of September 10th, Little Rock was formally surrendered. The forces, however, were too weary to continue the pursuit, until the next day, when Merrill’s and Clayton’s cavalry followed the flying foe for twenty miles, taking a number of prisoners and causing the destruction of a part of the rebel baggage train. The Union loss in this battle did not exceed one hundred; the rebel loss was at least five times as great, including prisoners. So ended a campaign of forty-five days, which resulted in substantially freeing the State of Arkansas from the clutches of rebellion.

The capture of Little Rock, however, was succeeded by a variety of incidents, which deserve to be summed up in a brief statement, as marking the close of the war in Arkansas.

On the 28th of October a portion of the retreating troops of the discomfited rebel General Price, having eluded pursuit, attacked Pine Bluff, hoping, if successful, to recapture Little Rock, and enfeeble the Union troops by cutting off their line of communication with the Mississippi. But the Unionists repulsed this attack, and on the same day captured Arkadelphia, forcing the Confederates to retreat towards the Red river.

Thus, at the close of the year 1863, the entire State of Arkansas, excepting a small part in the Southwest, and another small part in the Northwest, infested by guerrillas, was restored to the authority of the United States Government.

OPERATIONS IN SOUTHERN VIRGINIA, DURING 1863.

In the early part of 1863, there were no important military events transpiring in Southern Virginia. There were three important positions which the rebels were desirous of obtaining, and these were Suffolk, Norfolk, and Portsmouth. The Union troops in that Department were, at the time, under the immediate command of General Dix. The garrison occupying Suffolk numbered thirteen thousand men, and was commanded by General Peck, who, as events proved, was eminently capable of maintaining the position he held. The intention of the enemy appeared to be to reduce Suffolk, and then to march directly into Norfolk and Portsmouth, which places were both weakly garrisoned by small and raw regiments. General Longstreet was in command of the rebel force which had for its object the capture of Suffolk; and the intention of that able commander was either to descend suddenly upon the city and overpower its garrison by superior numbers; or to cut off all the roads by which it received supplies, and thus be enabled to carry it after a short fight.

The town of Suffolk is situated at the head of Nansemond Creek, about twelve miles from its confluence with the James river. In the town, two railroads unite, by which General Peck received all his supplies. These roads, passing through Suffolk, proceeded the one from Norfolk to Petersburgh, and the other from Portsmouth to Weldon.

THE SIEGE OF SUFFOLK. APRIL 11-MAY 3, 1863.

General Longstreet was well aware that Suffolk was strongly garrisoned, and he did not open the attack upon it rashly. In order to make his undertaking thoroughly successful, he perceived that several preliminary movements were necessary, and he set about carefully executing them. The first of these was a manœuvre by which the Suffolk garrison might be materially weakened. Accordingly, General Hill was sent to attack Little Washington, North Carolina; a subject which has been elsewhere treated; and, as anticipated by the skillful rebel General, this movement against Little Washington made it necessary for General Peck to send a reinforcement to the assistance of the imperilled Union position. Three thousand men were ordered forward to aid General Foster in his defence of Little Washington.

General Longstreet had already collected several pontoon and siege trains at various convenient points, which were held in readiness for an immediate move as soon as it should be deemed necessary. Having been informed by his spies of the removal of three thousand of General Peck’s men, the rebel General instantly put his army in motion, and crossed the Blackwater on several bridges, with the divisions of Hood, French, Pickett, and Henderson, numbering in all thirty thousand men. This comparatively large army, moving forward in three distinct columns, was, by means of a forced march, placed in front of the Union camps in a few hours. The cavalry pickets, utterly surprised, were quietly captured by the rebels as they advanced. But here terminated the easy success which the rebel General had anticipated. General Peck had not been idle while Longstreet was making his preparations and watching for a good opportunity to advance. The Union General was aware of the movements of the rebel, and had fathomed his designs sufficiently well to be prepared for him. Besides which General Longstreet had frustrated one of his best laid plans; for at the moment that his troops captured the Union pickets, the trains containing the reinforcements for General Foster were about to be set in motion. The trains were delayed of course; and the three thousand men were retained to aid in the defence of Suffolk.

The enemy, making the best of their mistake, advanced boldly on the works, but found them strongly garrisoned and bristling with steel. It required but a few moments to convince them that their surprise was an utter failure; and that nothing remained for them but to fall back on their superior numbers, and capture the town, if at all, by hard fighting. The rebel General then directed his attention toward the Nansemond—in which were stationed several army gunboats, sent there by Admiral Lee—having first left a large force in front of the main defences of the town, to engage the Union troops and divert attention from the real rebel designs.

Again General Longstreet was disappointed in what he had regarded as a sure and easy success. The gunboats did not apparently, to him, present a formidable resistance; nor yet the two army gunboats, Smith Briggs, and West End, which were commanded by two youthful officers—Captain Rowe, and Captain Lee—whose skill and bravery put them on a level with veterans in the service. Strong batteries of the enemy engaged the gunboats at early dawn of the 12th of April, after having spent the entire night in constructing battery after battery; and although the frail boats were completely riddled, and their men were shot down so fast that the decks were strewn with the killed and wounded, the staunch little vessels, with their brave crews, obstinately refused to leave the river. The Nansemond, which was so small a stream that a moderately sized steamer could not turn round in it, was defended by this small flotilla against a force thirty thousand strong, eager and determined to cross, and having opposed to them six navy gunboats, two army gunboats, a force, in all numbering but five thousand men, to hold a line eight miles in length. Brigadier-General Getty, who had been entrusted with the arduous task of defending the Nansemond river, was eminently suited to defend it successfully. The Nansemond had the further disadvantage of being surrounded with various swamps and creeks, so that it was absolutely impossible for troops to pass, as reinforcements, from one point to another, without great loss of time. To remedy this inconvenience, General Getty had undertaken the construction of a military road several miles in length, which should include many bridges and long spaces of corduroy; and by extraordinary exertions the troops had completed this road in the space of three days.

While the enemy’s batteries were brought into play upon the gunboats, General Getty was putting into service all his skill as an artillerist. Aided by Colonel Dutton, who commanded the Third brigade, he at once began selecting positions for rifle-pits and batteries, which, on the next morning, were in working order, and thundered forth a storm of shell upon the astonished enemy. For several days this warfare continued, the rebels persistently endeavoring to gain a foothold on the shore, and being as persistently driven back by the Union fire from batteries, rifle-pits and gunboats. Not until the 18th day of the month did the rebels at all advance in their efforts: but on that day they succeeded in establishing on Hill’s Point, six miles from Suffolk, an earthwork which mounted five heavy rifled guns. Against this formidable work the Union fire was powerless; the missiles for the most part harmlessly burying themselves in its parapet, while from this strong position the enemy maintained a constant and destructive fire upon the National gunboats. Beneath this severe fire the Mount Washington grounded directly under the rebel guns, and her brave companions refused to leave her in such a strait. The Commodore Barney received fifty-eight holes in her hull and machinery; and while the gallant captain of the Mount Washington stood over the guns of his shattered vessel, still hoping to save her, a severe contest raged for six long hours. At last came the rising tide, and floated off the boats in safety.

Admiral Lee now ordered the gunboats out of the Upper Nansemond; and affairs began to wear a discouraging aspect. But already the dawn that succeeds the darkest hour was slowly breaking through its blackness, soon to shine forth in the noontide glory of success. It was proposed by Lieutenant Lansom to capture the Hill’s Point battery, and the proposal was received with favor by General Peck.

The following, which is an extract from a description by an eye-witness does not over-color this brilliant feat:

“Shortly before sunset the gunboats on the river, and the four rifled guns at and near battery Stevens, opened a terrific fire upon the rebel battery. Meantime, detachments from the Eighty-ninth New York Volunteers, Lieutenant-Colonel England, and the Eighth Connecticut, Colonel Ward, in all two hundred and eighty men, embarked on board the gunboat Stepping Stones, Lieutenant Lansom, at a point about a mile above the battery. Protected by the artillery fire, the gunboat boldly steamed down the river about two hundred yards above the rebel works, the shore at that point being an abrupt bluff. Immediately the troops disembarked, wading to their waists in water, ascended the bluff, and with loud cheers charged on the rear of the fort. Meantime, the gunboat’s crew had landed four boat howitzers, placed them in position, and opened on the fort. The enemy, taken completely by surprise, were only able to deliver two or three volleys of musketry, and fire one gun, when our troops entered the work, and captured the entire party of seven officers and one hundred and thirty men, with five brass guns, and a large supply of ammunition.”

The capture of this battery so alarmed the rebels that they at once turned all their attention to their own position, and the most earnest preparations were made in all haste to resist the terrible artillery fire of the Union batteries, which was now turned with all their strength against their front.

Perpetually on the look-out for any change in the plans or position of the enemy, General Peck was constantly sending out reconnoitering parties, who, getting into skirmishes with the enemy’s outposts, would drive them back to the rebel main line, and were then in turn forced back themselves by formidable numbers. The work of fortifying continued to go on during the whole three weeks of the siege; the labor of erecting batteries, building roads and bridges, and cutting timber, went briskly forward during the night, after days of severe fighting. Nothing could exceed, nor no praise do justice to the constant patience, courage, and devotion to duty manifested by the brave troops who defended Suffolk.

Rebel reinforcements began to arrive about the 20th of April, returning from their unsuccessful attack on Fort Washington. Day by day the enemy grew stronger. But no fear of defeat troubled the brave Unionists, nor did the thought of surrender occur to them.

By the 30th of April a rebel reinforcement, consisting of General D. H. Hill’s troops, and numbering ten thousand, arrived and joined the already strong army of General Longstreet; and such was Longstreet’s opinion of the town’s fortifications and inner strength, that notwithstanding his own very superior numbers, he began to feel that after all he would be compelled to forego his plan of capturing Suffolk. He would not retire, however, without a final effort; and new batteries were constantly constructed, but no sooner unmasked, than they were silenced by the deadly fire of the gunboats, and Parrotts from the Union works. Victory had spread her wings above the Union forces, and was waiting to fold them and settle down upon the National banner. General Longstreet was soon compelled to acknowledge his attack a failure; and the approaching conflict between the armies of Hooker and Lee (elsewhere described), gave him a good excuse for raising the siege of Suffolk.

On the 3rd of May General Longstreet drew off his men, and commenced his retreat. They were pursued by a strong Union force under General Getty and General Harland; the enemy was overtaken, and some sharp skirmishing took place between him and his pursuers, which was at length ended by darkness. Under cover of the night the rebels retreated.

The next day a rebel cavalry force, numbering four hundred, was encountered at Chuckatuck by small Union force, who routed them with musketry and artillery. A short distance from Hill’s Point, the rebels were encountered by another Union force under Colonel Dutton, and caused them considerable annoyance for the remainder of the day. At midnight on the 3rd of May, the Union troops under Corcoran, Dodge and Foster, started in pursuit of the flying rebels; but without any result except the capture of a few hundred stragglers. This ended the siege of Suffolk; during which the National loss was forty-four killed, two hundred and one wounded and fourteen missing. Four hundred rebel prisoners were captured in all; and the enemy had gained absolutely nothing, with a loss of one thousand five hundred men in killed wounded and prisoners; five guns, and a very large quantity of stores and small arms.

SIEGE OF KNOXVILLE, TENNESSEE. NOVEMBER 17-DECEMBER 6, 1863.

From the commencement of hostilities until the fall of 1863, no successful measures had been adopted to relieve the inhabitants of East Tennessee from the iron rule of rebellion. More than three-fourths of the population were unconditionally loyal, and her brave soldiers fought side by side with the men of the North and West in defence of the Government, while their homes were being desolated by a stern and vindictive foe. Hundreds of her citizens had suffered death from imprisonment and privations, while thousands were unwillingly conscripted in the rebel armies.

Much had been hoped for, when General Buell led a gallant army through Kentucky, almost to her border, but the day of her emancipation had not yet arrived.

In the fall of 1863, a determined effort was made by the Government to occupy East Tennessee. General Burnside had been called to the command of the Department of the Ohio, in the month of March, but the exigencies of the Vicksburg campaign had deprived him of his troops, and he had subsequently remained inactive. The surrender of that stronghold had placed an army again at his disposal, and by the latter part of August he was in condition to attempt the occupation of East Tennessee, and thus cooperate with General Rosecrans, who was then in the midst of his heavy campaign bearing on Chattanooga. It was feared that reinforcements would reach Bragg at Chattanooga, through East Tennessee from Virginia, and to General Burnside was assigned the duty of destroying the communications between these points. He entered the State late in August, about midway between the eastern and western boundaries, and immediately occupied Knoxville, which was evacuated by the rebel General Buckner, without a struggle. His retreat was so precipitate, and his surprise so great, that he had no opportunity to notify the garrison at Cumberland Gap of their danger, consequently the rebel forces at that point, numbering some two thousand men, were environed by the Union army, and compelled to surrender.

Knoxville was now delivered from the rebel rule; and the inhabitants hailed the presence of their deliverers with the warmest tokens of joy. Recruits flocked to the Union army by hundreds, from all the surrounding country, much faster than they could be either armed or clad.

Though the capture of Knoxville was an easy enterprise on the part of General Burnside, its retention promised to be a work of great difficulty. He was two hundred and fifty miles from the base of his supplies in Kentucky, and on either side of him were the two great armies of the rebellion—Lee on the east, and Bragg on the south. The country in the neighborhood swarmed with guerrillas, and important posts in the vicinity were liable to, and subjected to frequented attacks from the Confederate forces, yet too feeble to attack the main Union army. Clothes and shoes began to fail, and economy became necessary in all means of subsistence. The disastrous battle of Chickamauga, which imperilled the existence of General Rosecrans’ army, tended to increase the difficulties of General Burnside.

During the month of November it became certain that General Longstreet had been detached from the army of General Bragg, with the design of attacking General Burnside, at Knoxville. After fortifying the city in such manner as to insure confidence in his ability to maintain it, General Burnside advanced to meet his antagonist, cautiously luring him on, to invite his withdrawal from the support of Bragg, and finally falling back within the defences of Knoxville, on the 17th of November, with the rebel army pressing close upon his rear. The Union army was informed that there was now to be no more retreating. The old defences were strengthened and new ones erected, rifle-pits dug, and trees felled to resist the approach of the besiegers.

The city lies on the north bank of the Holston river, and a range of hills protects it on the west. The rebels, therefore, prepared to attack the defences from the north and east. Their line extended in a circular form, with their right touching the river, thus cutting off all water communication, and the supplies of the army were thenceforward to be obtained by forage trains alone. A long siege was not feared by General Burnside, as he had the promise of assistance from General Grant, who had just been called to the command of the army confronting Bragg. The brilliant victories of Lookout Mountain and Missionary Ridge now enabled General Grant to hasten forward the expected succor. Of this fact Longstreet soon became informed, but as he had confidently anticipated the capture of the city and its defenders, he was loth to leave his anticipated prey without a desperate and hasty effort for its seizure. He would try to carry Knoxville by storm.

One of the principal defences of the place was called Fort Sanders, in honor of a brave general who had fallen in the early part of the siege. It was situated on a high hill on the northeast corner of the town, and was composed of well-planned earthworks. This fort commanded the approaches to the city both from the north and east, and its capture was a necessity before the assailants could enter Knoxville. The sides of the hill had been covered with a dense forest of pine, which had been felled, and now presented an abattis or network of brush or timber, almost impassable, to within two or three hundred yards of the fort, where a cleared space intervened, affording free range for grape or canister. The works consisted of a ditch and parapet.

Three picked regiments were assigned the duty of storming this fort by General Longstreet. On the night of the twenty-eighth of November these regiments succeeded in pushing their way through the pine abattis, reaching the edge of the clearing, after a short interval of skirmishing with the defenders, and lay on their arms at the edge of the abattis until daybreak on the morning of the twenty-ninth, when a charge was ordered. A scene of carnage and desperate valor now ensued, which had many parallels during this fratricidal war. As the rebels advanced across the open space, a furious storm of grape and canister met them, and decimated their ranks. A network of unseen wires, which had been interlaced across the approach, now entangled their ranks, and threw many of the men to the ground, who were trampled under feet by their comrades. The air was filled with the whiz of minie balls. Yet still the intrepid assailants rushed on, over the bodies of their dead and wounded comrades, until they reached the ditch, where they encountered a continuous storm of hand-grenades thrown into the midst of the struggling mass, and exploding with horrible effect. One of the assailants reached the parapet, and waved a Confederate flag, only to be hurled into the ditch the next instant, a mangled corpse. None of the rebels entered the fort, while scores lay dead before it. The whole force of the garrison was but three hundred—far less than the dead and dying who strewed the ground around it. The Federal loss was four killed and eleven wounded.

General Longstreet, now despairing of success, abandoned the siege, and retreated southward. On the sixth of December General Sherman entered the city with reinforcements, and railroad communication with Chattanooga was opened.

OPERATIONS IN TENNESSEE. SEPTEMBER 20-DECEMBER 31, 1863.

The great battle of Chickamauga, ending on the 20th of September, 1863, resulted, as we have seen, in no material advantage to the rebels and in no additional success to the arms of the Union. It was substantially an equal and a fruitless contest—“a drawn battle.” Upon both sides the losses were very heavy. General Rosecrans lost sixteen thousand eight hundred and fifty-one men, all told, and a large quantity of material of war. General Bragg, on the other hand, lost eighteen thousand. Upward of two thousand rebels were captured by the National troops.

On the 2d of October, General Rosecrans issued the following order, dated at the Headquarters of the Department of the Cumberland, at Chattanooga.

“Army of the Cumberland: You have made a grand and successful campaign; you have driven the rebels from Middle Tennessee. You crossed a great mountain range, placed yourselves on the banks of a broad river, crossed it in the face of a powerful opposing army, and crossed two other great mountain ranges at the only practicable passes, some forty miles between extremes. You concentrated in the face of superior numbers; fought the combined armies of Bragg, which you drove from Shelbyville to Tullahoma, of Johnston’s army from Mississippi, and the tried veterans of Longstreet’s corps, and for two days held them at bay, giving them blow for blow, with heavy interest. When the day closed, you held the field, from which you withdrew, in the face of overpowering numbers, to occupy the point for which you set out—Chattanooga.

“You have accomplished the great work of the campaign; you hold the key of East Tennessee, of Northern Georgia, and of the enemy’s mines of coal and nitre. Let these achievements console you for the regret you experience that arrivals of fresh hostile troops forbade your remaining on the field to renew the battle; for the right of burying your gallant dead, and caring for your brave companions who lay wounded on the field. The losses you have sustained, though heavy, are slight, considering the odds against you, and the stake you have won.

“You hold in your hands the substantial fruits of a victory, and deserve and will receive the honors and plaudits of a grateful nation, which asks nothing of even those who have been fighting us, but obedience to the Constitution and laws established for our own common benefit.

“The General commanding earnestly begs every officer and soldier of this army to unite with him in thanking Almighty God for His favors to us. He presents his hearty thanks and congratulations to all the officers and soldiers of this command, for their energy, patience, and perseverance, and the undaunted courage displayed by those who fought with such unflinching resolution.

“Neither the history of this war, nor probably the annals of any battle, furnish a loftier example of obstinate bravery and enduring resistance to superior numbers—when troops, having exhausted their ammunition, resorted to the bayonet, many times, to hold their positions, against such odds—as did our left and centre, comprising troops from all the corps, on the afternoon of the 20th of September, at the battle of Chickamauga.

(Signed) W. S. ROSECRANS, Major-General Commanding.”

After the battle of Chickamauga, the Union army fell back to Chattanooga, and assumed a strong position in front of that place, abandoning, however, the passes of Lookout Mountain, which were immediately occupied by the rebels. The Army of the Cumberland at this time received its supplies, by way of Stevenson, and Bridgeport, from depots at Louisville and Nashville. To cut railroad communication with those points, and thus to paralyze the Union forces, was now the aim of the Confederate commander; and to this labor he addressed his efforts, with promptitude and with courage. But the line of railroad was well defended. On the 23d of September, General Hooker was sent to Tennessee, in command of the Eleventh and Twelfth corps of the Army of the Potomac, and was assigned to the protection of the line of communication between Bridgeport and Nashville. The rebels, in their vain endeavors to intercept the Union communications, brought about several small engagements, in which the Unionists were invariably victorious. Thus, on the 2d of October a rebel force, four thousand strong, under Wheeler, was defeated, at Anderson’s Cross Roads, by the First Missouri and Second Indiana cavalry, under Colonel Edward McCook. The enemy lost one hundred and twenty men, killed and wounded, eighty-seven prisoners, and upwards of eight hundred mules; and was completely routed, and driven back for miles. Thus, also, on the 6th of October, General Mitchell attacked the enemy, in strong force, at Shelbyville, and put them to flight, with heavy loss. They were, likewise, defeated at Farrington, on the 8th of October, by the National troops under General Crook, who captured on this occasion two hundred and forty prisoners, four pieces of artillery, and one hundred stand of arms.

But other and more important movements were in contemplation at this time. The Government at Washington, hearing that Bragg was to receive reinforcements, and feeling that the crisis demanded an infallible commander, determined to relieve General Rosecrans, and entirely to reorganize the conduct of the war in the west. With this view General Grant was directed to advance with his forces from Vicksburg, and to assume command of the Departments of Tennessee, Cumberland, and Ohio. On the 18th of October, General Grant arrived at Louisville, and entered upon his new duties. The immediate direction of affairs in the Department of the Cumberland was committed to Major-General G. H. Thomas. The Department of Tennessee was assigned to Major-General W. T. Sherman. The corps of Generals McCook and Crittenden were consolidated, and stationed at Cincinnati. General Burnside, commanding the Department of Ohio, was, at this time, with a considerable Union force, in the vicinity of Knoxville, in the eastern part of the State.

Such was the position of affairs, when General Grant took command of these important operations. His first movement was to open a shorter land communication between the Army of the Cumberland and its base of supplies. This was necessary, because the rebels were, substantially, investing Chattanooga; and to lose communication with its base of supplies, would be to lose the army there intrenched. The movement was effected in a very skillful manner, and at considerable peril, by throwing a pontoon bridge across the river Tennessee, at a place called Brown’s Ferry, about one mile and a half by land, and eight miles by water, below the bridge at Chattanooga. The boats for this bridge were floated down from Chattanooga, under cover of the night, and filled with soldiers. More soldiers were then brought across the river at Brown’s Ferry, the enemy was driven back on the hills on the shore, and the bridge was constructed. It was nine hundred feet long, and the work of building it occupied five hours. As soon as this step had been successfully taken, General Hooker moved over from Bridgeport, crossed the river at Brown’s Ferry, and so effected a junction with the forces at Chattanooga. This opened the direct road to Kelly’s Ferry and so to Bridgeport, and effectually baffled the enemy’s hopes of cutting off the Union line of communication. General Grant now pursued, with comparative freedom his campaign for clearing East Tennessee of the armed forces of the Rebellion.

The rebel line at this time extended from Lookout Mountain, on the left, to Fort Buckner, the extreme point of Missionary Ridge, on the right. The position was, of course, on the south side of the Tennessee river. The base of supplies was Atlanta. As soon as General Sherman arrived, with his command, from Memphis, General Grant proceeded to carry out his plan of the campaign. The rebel General Longstreet, with a considerable force was now absent from Bragg’s army, having been detached to proceed against the Union troops under General Burnside, at Knoxville. Bragg’s army was, therefore, materially weakened. General Grant was not slow to avail himself of this advantage. The plan upon which he proceeded involved the following detail. A division of General Sherman’s troops was to be sent to Trenton, threatening the enemy’s left flank. Under cover of this movement, General Sherman’s main body was to cross the Brown’s Ferry bridge at night and pass thence into a concealed camp of the north side of the river, opposite South Chickamauga creek. One division was to encamp on the North Chickamauga; about one hundred and twenty pontoons were to be taken under cover of hills and woods, and launched into the North Chickamauga; these were to be filled with men, to be floated out into the Tennessee and down it, until opposite the South Chickamauga (about three miles below), to effect a landing on the bank, and throw up works; the remainder of the command was to be taken across in the same boats, or a portion of them; the Tennessee and South Chickamauga were to be bridged, and then the artillery crossed and moved at once to seize a foothold on the bridge, taking up a line facing the enemy’s right flank, near the tunnel. General Howard’s corps of General Hooker’s command was to cross into the town by the two bridges, and fill the gap between General Sherman’s proposed position and the main body of General Thomas’s army. General Hooker, with the remainder of his force and a division sent to Trenton, which should return, were to carry the point of Lookout, and then threaten the enemy’s left, which would thus be thrown back, being forced to evacuate the mountain and take position on the ridge; and then the Federal troops, being on both flanks, and upon one flank threatening the enemy’s communications, were to advance the whole line or turn the other flank, as the chances might dictate. Then a part of the force was to follow as far as possible, while General Sherman destroyed the railroad from Cleveland to Dalton, and then pushed on to relieve Knoxville, and capture, disperse, or drive off General Longstreet from before it.

BATTLE OF LOOKOUT MOUNTAIN. NOVEMBER 24, 1863.

General Grant’s forward movement against the rebel position on Lookout Mountain commenced on the 24th. The preliminary movements had been successfully carried out, the Tennessee having been bridged on the 23d, and General Sherman’s troops pushed across the river. The ascent to Lookout Mountain is very difficult, and was, of course, rendered all the more arduous and perilous, by the enemy’s fortifications. But difficulty was no bar, either to the gallant Army of the Cumberland or to its brave leaders. Early on the morning of the 24th, General Hooker’s forces commenced to move along the valley, greatly to the astonishment of the rebels, who were watching the movement, from their vantage ground upon the mountain, and who made no immediate opposition to the attempted ascent of Lookout.

About twenty-five feet from the summit of the mountain is a line of perpendicular rocks, known as “Palisades.” General Hooker’s division, having reached these palisades, formed into line of battle, so as to face the north, the right wing resting against the palisades and stretching down the slope of the mountain. General Hooker’s army advanced in three distinct lines. The front consisted of General Geary’s division, with a brigade of New York troops, under Colonel Ireland, on the right: the Sixtieth New York held the extreme right of the line, while the extreme left and front were held by the One hundred and second, the One hundred and thirty-seventh, and the One hundred and forty-ninth New York. The second line was formed of the two brigades of Grove and Whittaker. The third was formed by General Osterhaus’ division, which held itself in readiness to aid either of the other lines. These dispositions having been made, the entire corps, with a strong line of skirmishers thrown out, was ordered forward. After a short march they came upon a detachment of the enemy, which totally unsuspicious of the movements of the Union forces, was taken by surprise. The enemy, outnumbered and outmanœvred, attempted to escape by running up the hill; but they were instantly assaulted by the Union soldiers from above, and finding themselves thus between two fires, were compelled to make a stand and to fight. The rebel batteries on Lookout Mountain, and the Union batteries on Mocassin Point, now opened a heavy fire upon each other. The rebels, attacked on both rear and flank, were not capable of making a steady resistance, although their skirmishers, sheltering themselves behind trees and rocks, poured in a heavy fire upon the Union line, but were at length driven back by General Geary’s skirmishers. The enemy on the point of the mountain being severely pressed, gradually gave way, and fell back, in disorder, till they reached the line of breastworks on the eastern slope of the mountain. General Geary here drew his line parallel with that of the enemy, and boldly advanced; but finding himself met by strongly organized troops, he was obliged, for the time, to retire. In the mean while very large numbers of the enemy had been captured—for, whenever the Union troops succeeded in bringing in the rebels, they secured them by hundreds; and in this manner, over a thousand prisoners were taken, in a short space of time.

A pause in the battle occurred after the repulse of Geary’s second attack on the rebel line; and, as the enemy was found to be in a very strong position behind his breastworks, General Hooker—after a careful reconnoissance, in which he incurred great personal danger—decided on a change in the disposition of his forces, for an attack on the enemy’s works. The rebels had every natural advantage on their side, and were also expecting reinforcements; but the latter failed to arrive, and Hooker’s next attack caused the enemy to contract his line, and expose his left flank. This attack began at two o’clock in the afternoon and resulted in the severest fighting of the day, which lasted, in undiminished fury, for the next two hours. Hooker’s dispositions were made as follows. The Eighty-fourth Illinois, Colonel Waters, and the Seventy-fifth Illinois, Colonel Burnett, were sent to hold the road which crosses the mountain on the east. The line of battle, moving against the rebel works in part, consisted of the command of Geary on the right, that of Osterhaus on the left, and that of Whittaker and Grove in the centre. Colonel Ireland’s force clung close to the palisades. From all quarters, a destructive fire was poured in upon the enemy. Those who, from Chattanooga and Orchard Knob—the latter point, captured on the 23d, was still held by the troops of the gallant General Wood—watched the battle, saw only clouds of smoke mingling with the mist that enveloped the mountain. But the troops engaged could see each other, and beneath the pall of mist they fought, on both sides, with desperate valor. At four o’clock, General Hooker ordered a general charge of his whole line. It was made, with the utmost gallantry—the Union forces dashing onward, through a terribly heavy and continuous fire—and carrying all before them. In five minutes the left flank of the rebels had been turned, and, falling back upon the Summerton road, they abandoned their position, artillery, works, and all, which were immediately seized by the victorious troops of Hooker.

But, though flanked and driven back the rebels manifested no disposition to yield their redoubts without a final struggle. Rapidly reforming, they soon advanced to the assault of Geary, in their own former position. The fight that ensued was bitter and furious. The Union soldiers were nearly out of ammunition, and were already, for this reason, evincing a disposition to straggle out of line. The enemy perceived their advantage and tried to make use of it. General Hooker had twice sent to Chattanooga for ammunition. The moment was exceedingly critical. But, at the very moment when further delay must have proved fatal to the success of the Union arms, the ammunition train of General Thomas’s soldiers deployed across Chattanooga creek, and marched up the hill, bringing an ample supply to their comrades in the fight. These men consisted of General Carlin’s brigade of Johnston’s division, Fourteenth corps, and upon them devolved the work of concluding the battle. Night was now coming on, yet the outline of the contending masses could be seen from Chattanooga, while the flashes of musketry were distinctly visible in the gathering darkness. The pageant, as witnessed from the town, was exceedingly gorgeous. The mountain was all ablaze with intermittent fire, and all vocal with strange, unearthly sounds, as of a giant groaning in pain. The great guns on its summit answered the lesser ones on Moccasin point, and all was commotion, and bloody strife, and ghastly pageantry of terror.

The result of this final charge was the complete defeat of the rebels. They fell back along the Summerton road, guarding a convenient point to check pursuit, and employed the long hours of the night in evacuating the mountain. There was some skirmishing during the night, but with no important results. General Hooker had gained a splendid victory.

SHERMAN’S ADVANCE AGAINST MISSION RIDGE. NOVEMBER 24, 1863.

While the Union forces under Hooker were thus advancing against the enemy’s left, General Sherman’s command, which had crossed the Tennessee at Brown’s Ferry, and advanced along the north bank of the river, to a point opposite Chickamauga creek, was threatening the enemy’s right. The crossing, commenced at early morning, was not completed till noon, at which time also a junction was effected, at Chickamauga creek, between General Sherman’s command, and reinforcements under General Howard, sent forward from Chattanooga. At about one o’clock, and just as General Sherman gave orders for an advance against Missionary Ridge, a drizzly rain began to fall, which soon hid from view the object of assault. There are several small hills clustered at the end of Missionary Ridge, being separated from it by a valley, through which runs the Chattanooga and Cleveland railroad. To take these hills was Sherman’s first design. His line of battle was formed thus: General Ewing’s division occupied the right, General J. E. Smith’s division the centre, and General Morgan L. Smith’s division the left. General Jeff. C. Davis’s division of the Fourteenth corps, artillery, had crossed the river and taken up position in the works. The order for the advance was given by General Sherman, as follows: “I see Davis is up. I guess you may as well go in, and take the hill.”

The advance was made in perfect silence. The men looked very serious; and, if they spoke to each other, spoke in undertones. The prospect before them was a very serious one, and it was evident that they realized it to the fullest extent. But, as the sequel made manifest, the enemy did not propose to contest these hills, and, steadily continuing his advance, General Sherman was in possession of them as early as four o’clock in the afternoon. A few shells, thrown by the rebels from Tunnel Hill, had passed over his forces, carrying consternation to the camp followers in the rear; but there had been no serious fighting. On inspecting the ground thus captured, General Sherman determined to occupy the semi-circular ridge of the hills with his right and centre, and deploy his left toward Meyers’s mill, on Chickamauga creek. General M. L. Smith, commanding the left, executed the latter movement, capturing about a hundred rebels, who were building rafts on the creek, with which to destroy General Sherman’s pontoon bridges. At night on the 24th, therefore, General Sherman was strongly posted, and prepared for a grand assault of the enemy’s works, on the following day.

Several new dispositions had been made along the Union centre, on the 24th, in anticipation of a great battle on the following day. Wood’s forces, strengthened by those of General Baird, had been appointed to storm the rebel heights at Blackford, which is a gap in the centre of Missionary Ridge. Sheridan’s command, strengthened by General King’s brigade—of regulars and volunteers—had been deputed to assault at Thurman’s House, a point further toward the enemy’s left. General Gordon Granger assumed command of the divisions of Wood and Baird, and General Palmer took command of those of Sheridan and King. The object of these movements was to cut the rebel army in two, in the centre, while Hooker on its left, and Sherman on its right, should flank it, and cut it to pieces.

BATTLE OF MISSIONARY RIDGE. NOVEMBER 25, 1863.

Such was the position of affairs on the morning of the 25th of November. At ten o’clock General Sherman commenced the battle of Missionary Ridge, by pushing forward Colonel Loomis’s brigade of Ewing’s division, on the right, against the enemy posted at Glass Station, back of the railroad. This attack was promptly repulsed. General Corse then made a direct assault upon Tunnel Hill, mounting the hill without difficulty, and in gallant style. But it was only on reaching the crest of this eminence, and coming upon the plateau, that the Union troops came under fire of the guns of Fort Buckner, the strongest rebel fortification at this point. They gained the plateau at precisely eleven o’clock, and, at once, were greeted with a tremendous fire from the guns of the fort, under which they retreated to the crest of the hill, leaving their dead and wounded in the enemy’s rifle-pits. At this juncture, Colonel Loomis’s brigade made a second charge from the right, driving the rebels from their fortifications along the railroad track, and forcing them up the hill to the right of Fort Buckner. General Corse was reinforced, while his movement was going on, and, with fresh troops, he now proceeded to make a second charge against the fort. A bloody conflict ensued. The Union soldiers, swept by a continuous and merciless fire, advanced to within twelve yards of the rebel works—then wavered, then again fell back to their original position, once more leaving their dead and wounded in possession of the enemy. This repulse took place at a quarter past twelve, and from that time until half past one, no further movement was made in Sherman’s front. At this hour, however, a third assault of the hill was made by the combined force of Colonel Loomis and Mathias, supported by two regiments of Colonel Raum’s brigade, the Eightieth Ohio, and the Seventeenth Iowa. The charge of the Union forces on this occasion has been described by an eye-witness as the most magnificent act of gallantry that it is possible to imagine. It was made in the face of a destructive fire, from six pieces of artillery, and a long line of musketry, and—a somewhat navel expedient in modern warfare—a fire of rocks and stones, which the rebels hurled down from their fastness, in great abundance. Meanwhile, the hill flashed and flared with flame, and echoed with the terrible roar of artillery. For half an hour the strife continued. Then the column of Mathias broke and fled—but only to the line of Raum’s reserves, where it was rallied as if by magic. At precisely a quarter past two o’clock, a last grand charge was made, all along the line. Fifty yards in front lay the rebel works. The rebel cannon, double-shotted with canister, belched out death upon the advancing patriots. The men drew their blue cloth caps over their eyes, and pressed stubbornly onward. It was a very critical moment for the rebels—and they knew it, for their commander suddenly called up reserves from his centre, and so, under the combined sweep of a front, flank, and cross fire, the gallant troops of Sherman were finally obliged to fall back from Tunnel Hill. Such advantages as he had gained, however, General Sherman held,—ordering his line into position, and intrenching himself to secure the ground for new operations.

But that is not always failure which seems so at the moment. The disaster to Sherman proved, in fact, the main-spring of victory to General Grant. That commander, posted at Orchard Knob, and narrowly watching the contest on his left, was not slow to observe that General Bragg had been obliged to weaken the rebel centre in order to save Tunnel Hill; and, with General Grant, to see an advantage was to improve it. The moment Bragg’s reserves had been drawn away, General Grant ordered a charge upon the rebel centre. At the same moment an artillery fire was opened on the enemy from Orchard Knob and Fort Wood. The men went forward in fine style, charging at the point of the bayonet, across Citico Creek and up the hillside. For a little while, as it toiled upward, the line looked broken and ragged; but the moment it reached the crest of Missionary Ridge, it formed in perfect order, and rushed on like the wind. Astonished and dismayed, the rebels fled before the determined valor of the patriots. Through Fort Hindman danced the rebel flag, borne along by the frightened hordes of Confederates, and after it, streaming grandly in the stormy air, floated onward the flag of the Union. At four o’ clock the ridge was won. General Grant himself, following in the wake of the advancing columns, appeared among his troops, and, by his presence, inspired them with new courage and intrepid resolution.

In the mean while General Hooker, following up his victory of the 24th, had completely possessed himself of Lookout Mountain, had descended into the valley, crossed the Chattanooga creek, passed through Rossville, and advanced northward along Missionary Ridge, to cooperate with General Grant. His advance drove the rebels out of Fort Breckinridge, and captured many prisoners. He came up late in the afternoon of the 25th. A final effort, made by Bragg, to retake Fort Hindman, was successfully repulsed, and then the rout of the Confederates was complete. They fled in great disorder towards Ringgold, leaving hundreds of killed and wounded in their track. A few vollies of grape and canister converted their retreat into a wild rout.

Though utterly defeated and disorganized, the rebel army was still powerful in numbers and material, and the Federal commander, fully sensible of the importance of following up his advantage, ordered a vigorous pursuit. By daylight the next morning the Union forces were pressing close upon the dispirited and fleeing enemy. So disheartened were the rebels that hundreds threw away their arms and surrendered, soon as the victorious Union columns came within range. All day the pursuit continued, and, when night came on, the country for miles around was lighted with huge fires, where the rebels were compelled to destroy their stores, to prevent them from falling into patriot hands. The road was strewed with commissary stores, and broken-down caissons and wagons. The line of retreat was mostly along the railroad by the valley of Ringgold.

The entire Federal loss in these combined battles did not exceed four thousand in killed and wounded; while that of the enemy, in killed, wounded, prisoners, and deserters, has been estimated at fifteen thousand. Between sixty and seventy cannon, and seven thousand stand of small arms were among the trophies of the victors.

By this brilliant success, the Federal power was firmly established in East Tennessee, and no serious attempts were afterwards made by the rebels to invade that portion of the State.

BATTLE OF RINGGOLD, GA. NOVEMBER 28, 1863.

The dingy little town of Ringgold—the county town of Catoosa County, Georgia—is situated at the base of the White Oak mountain range, only a few miles from the State line between Georgia and Tennessee. It was here that the routed forces of General Bragg first made a stand, after the battle of Missionary Ridge, to oppose the pursuit of the victorious soldiers of Hooker. A brief, but desperate and bloody battle, ensued, on the 28th of November. Generals Osterhaus and Geary led the Unionists, while the opposing rebels were Hardee’s command. The fight lasted about five hours, and was attended with heavy loss upon both sides. Three hundred rebel prisoners were captured, and the enemy was driven back, beyond the town, to Tunnel Hill. Colonel Creighton and Lieutenant-Colonel Crane were killed in this engagement, and the Seventh Ohio regiment lost all of its officers excepting one—Captain Creighton. This regiment was treacherously led into an ambuscade by a portion of Hardee’s corps, who displayed Federal flags. The Union soldiers behaved with the utmost gallantry. From Ringgold the rebels fell back upon Dalton.

DEPARTMENT OF THE GULF IN 1863.

General N. P. Banks arrived in New Orleans on December 14, 1862, having been appointed to supersede General Butler in command of the Department of the Gulf. The news of this change created much surprise among all classes of citizens; and not a few of those who were opposed to the restoration of the national supremacy were sorry to part with an officer who, though obnoxious for his zeal in the discharge of his duties, had succeeded in establishing unexampled order and security in the city. General Butler tendered a cordial welcome to his successor, assuring him that the army would render a cheerful obedience to his orders. On the 15th General Butler took leave of the troops under his command, and paid a well-merited tribute to their patriotism, valor, and soldierly bearing; and on the following day he issued a lengthy address to the citizens, in which he recapitulated the leading measures of his administration, demonstrated the many great advantages which had resulted from the reestablishment of the Federal authority, and exhorted them all to return fully to their allegiance as the only means of obtaining peace and lasting prosperity to their city.

On the same day a proclamation was issued by General Banks of a patriotic and conciliatory tone. The commencement of General Banks’s administration was marked by a leniency which seemed to indicate that the severity which General Butler had thought it necessary to exercise was either distasteful to the new commander, or contrary to the policy of the Government. Many political prisoners were released, and other lenient measures adopted towards obstinate rebels, which only resulted in the abuse of his clemency, and the manifestation of a turbulent spirit and disloyal conduct on the part of rebellious citizens. It soon became evident that General Banks did not possess the ability to govern a conquered city with that ease and tact which had been evinced by his predecessor; and during his whole administration he was subjected to opposition and constant annoyance from a class of civilians upon whom the more bold and energetic measures of his predecessor had always been sufficiently potent to restrain them from direct conflict with him.

Previous to the arrival of General Banks at New Orleans, he had been for two months engaged in organizing a military and naval force to accompany him, which was designed, in the first place, to cooperate with the forces of General Grant and Admiral Porter in the reduction of Port Hudson and Vicksburg, in order to open the Mississippi river to the free passage of the Federal gunboats. This accomplished, a movement on Texas was contemplated, which State was now contributing largely by her trade on the Mexican border, and her contributions of army subsistence, to sustain the rebellion.

No military events of importance occurred in Louisiana until the middle of March, 1863, excepting a small expedition up the Teche river by the gunboats, in which Commander Buchanan of the Calhoun was killed.

During the first weeks in March General Banks had concentrated his army at Baton Rouge, amounting to nearly twenty-five thousand men. The naval forces on the lower Mississippi were under the command of Admiral Farragut.

Port Hudson, or Hickey’s Landing, as it was called some years ago, is situated on a bend in the Mississippi river, about twenty-two miles above Baton Rouge, and one hundred and forty-seven above New Orleans. Approaching Port Hudson by water from below, the first batteries were situated on a bluff about forty feet above high water mark.

On the night of 14–15th March, Admiral Farragut passed the rebel batteries at Port Hudson with his flagship, the Hartford, and the Albatross. He attacked the forts with his entire fleet, but all but the two vessels above named were repulsed, and the Mississippi, having grounded, was set on fire and abandoned. A graphic description of this event is given by a correspondent of the New York Herald, on board the Richmond, from which we subjoin the following condensed account, written at the time:

“The rebel batteries extend about four miles in length, with a gap here and there between. Below, just before the high bluff begins, a very large number of field batteries were placed in position. These batteries are by no means to be despised; for in such a narrow part of the river they are just as effective as siege guns, especially as they can be handled with far greater facility than ordnance of larger size. Proceeding upward, the regular fortifications commence. They seem to consist of three distinct ranges of batteries, numbering several in each range. It does not seem, however, that either of them mounts guns of very large calibre. The river now begins to trend to the west, forming a faint representation of a horseshoe, in the hollow of which the town of Port Hudson is situated. It is right in that hollow, and just below the town, that the most formidable battery—the central one—is situated, on the highest bluff. Four heavy guns appear to be mounted there in casemates. I say appear, because the flashes from these guns revealed nothing; but the flame from the muzzles showed that all beyond was in obscurity—precisely as would be the case with guns in casemate. The other guns, en barbette, or peering through open embrasures, revealed, when fired, something of the lay of the land behind and around, though but for a moment. Above the town are other batteries, only less formidable than those just below. Beyond these the high bluffs gradually subside into the general level of the surrounding country. Right opposite the principal batteries, on the right bank of the river, is the point of land on which the Mississippi grounded, in consequence of which she had to be set on fire and destroyed.”

After describing the first shots from the Hartford, which were promptly returned by the rebel batteries, the correspondent thus describes the mortars opening fire:

“And now was heard a thundering roar, equal in volume to a whole park of artillery. This was followed by a rushing sound, accompanied by a howling noise that beggars description. Again and again was the sound repeated, till the vast expanse of heaven rang with the awful minstrelsy. It was apparent that the mortar-boats had opened fire. Of this I was soon convinced on casting my eyes aloft. Never shall I forget the sight that then met my astonished vision. Shooting upward at an angle of forty-five degrees, with the rapidity of lightning, small globes of golden flame were seen sailing through the pure ether—not a steady, unfading flame, but corruscating, like the fitful gleam of a fire-fly, now visible, and anon invisible. Like a flying star of the sixth magnitude, the terrible missile—a 13-inch shell—nears its zenith, up and still up—higher and still higher. Its flight now becomes much slower, till, on reaching its utmost altitude, its centrifugal force becomes counteracted by the earth’s attraction; it describes a parabolic curve, and down, down it comes, bursting, it may be, ere it reaches terra firma, but probably alighting in the rebel works ere it explodes, where it scatters death and destruction around.

“The Richmond had by this time got within range of the rebel field batteries, which opened fire on her. I had all along thought that we would open fire from our bow guns, on the topgallant forecastle, and that, after discharging a few broadsides from the starboard side, the action would be wound up by a parting compliment from our stern chasers. To my surprise, however, we opened at once from our broadside guns. The effect was startling, as the sound was unexpected; but beyond this I really experienced no inconvenience from the concussion. There was nothing unpleasant to the ear, and the jar to the ship was really quite unappreciable. It may interest the uninitiated to be informed how a broadside is fired from a vessel-of-war. I was told on board the Richmond that all the guns were sometimes fired off simultaneously, though it is not a very usual course, as it strains the ship. Last night the broadsides were fired by commencing at the forward gun, and firing all the rest off in rapid succession, as fast almost as the ticking of a watch. The effect was grand and terrific; and, if the guns were rightly pointed—a difficult thing in the dark, by the way—they could not fail in carrying death and destruction among the enemy.

“Of course we did not have everything our own way; for the enemy poured in his shot and shell as thick as hail. Over, ahead, astern, all around us, flew the death-dealing missiles, the hissing, screaming, whistling, shrieking, and howling of which rivaled Pandemonium. It must not be supposed, however, that because our broadside guns were the tools we principally worked with, our bow and stern chasers were idle. We soon opened with our bow eighty-pounder Dahlgren, which was followed up not long after by the guns astern, giving evidence to the fact that we had passed some of the batteries.

“Soon after firing was heard astern of us, and it was soon ascertained that the Monongahela, with her consort, the Kineo, and the Mississippi were in action. The Monongahela carries a couple of two-hundred-pounder rifled Parrot guns. The roar of cannon was incessant, and the flashes from the guns, together with the flight of the shells from the mortar boats, made up a combination of sound and sight impossible to describe. To add to the horrors of the night, while it contributed toward the enhancement of a certain terrible beauty, dense clouds of smoke began to envelop the river, shutting out from view the several vessels and confounding them with the batteries. It was very difficult to know how to steer to prevent running ashore, perhaps right under a rebel battery or into a consort. Upward and upward rolled the smoke, shutting out of view the beautiful stars and obscuring the vision on every side. Then it was that the order was passed, ‘Boys, don’t fire till you see the flash from the enemy’s guns.’ That was our only guide through the ‘palpable obscurity.’ Intermingled with the boom of the cannonade arose the cries of the wounded and the shouts of their friends, suggesting that they should be taken below for treatment. So thick was the smoke that we had to cease firing several times, and to add to the horrors of the night, it was next to impossible to tell whether we were running into the Hartford or going ashore, and, if the latter, on which bank, or whether some of the other vessels were about to run into us or into each other. All this time the fire was kept up on both sides incessantly.

“‘Muzzle to muzzle.’ This phrase is familiar to most persons who have read accounts of sea-fights that took place about fifty years ago; but it is difficult for the uninitiated to realize all the horrors conveyed in these three words. For the first time I had, last night, an opportunity of knowing what the phrase really meant. The central battery is situated about the middle of the segment of a circle I have already compared to a horseshoe in shape, though it may be better understood by the term ‘crescent.’ This battery stands on a bluff so high that a vessel in passing immediately underneath cannot elevate her guns sufficiently to reach those on the battery; neither can the guns on the battery be sufficiently depressed to bear on the passing ship. In this position the rebel batteries on the two horns of the crescent can enfilade the passing vessel, pouring in a terrible cross-fire, which the vessel can return, though at a great disadvantage, from her bow and stern chasers. We fully realized this last night; for, as we got within short range, the enemy poured into us a terrible fire of grape and canister, which we were not slow to return—our guns being double-shotted, each with a stand of both grape and canister. Every vessel in its turn was exposed to the same fiery ordeal on nearing the centre battery, and right promptly did their gallant tars return the compliment. This was the hottest part of the engagement. We were literally muzzle to muzzle, the distance between us and the enemy’s guns being not more than twenty yards, though to me it seemed to be only as many feet.

“Matters had gone on in this way for nearly an hour and a half—the first gun having been fired at about half past eleven o’clock—when, to my astonishment, I heard some shells whistling over our port side. Did the rebels have batteries on the right bank of the river? was the query that naturally suggested itself to me. To this the response was given that we had turned back. I soon discovered that it was too true. Our return was, of course, more rapid than our passage up. The rebels did not molest us much, and I do not believe one of their shots took effect while we were running down rapidly with the current. It was a melancholy affair, for we did not know but what the whole expedition was a failure; neither could we tell whether any of our vessels had been destroyed, nor how many. We had the satisfaction of learning soon afterward, however, that the Hartford and Albatross had succeeded in rounding the point above the batteries. All the rest were compelled to return. As I passed the machinery of the vessel, on my way forward, I was shown a large hole that had been made by an eighty-pounder solid conical shell, which had passed through the hull of the ship, damaging the machinery so as to compel us to return.”

During the naval combat, General Banks marched three divisions of his army from Baton Rouge, to a point within seven miles of Port Hudson, where after engaging in a skirmish with the enemy, with trifling loss, they returned to their starting point. Being unprepared as yet to undertake the capture of Port Hudson, General Banks now turned his attention to that portion of the State west of New Orleans, and bordering on the Teche river. This diversion, it was afterward discovered, would have been made unnecessary, had General Banks possessed the means of learning the exact force of the rebels at Port Hudson, which was by no means so formidable as he had reason for believing.

The Teche river is a tortuous stream rising in St. Landry parish, and flowing southwardly. On its bank are the towns of Franklin, Martinsville, and Opelousas. General Weitzel had previously made an unsuccessful expedition up that river, and to guard against further invasion a considerable rebel force was now posted in that region, and heavy earthworks were thrown up in the vicinity of Patersonville. The district of country bordering on the Teche, comprised the parishes of Terrebonne, Lafourche, Assumption, St. Mary, and St. Martin, rich in agricultural wealth, and having a large slave population. This district had furnished valuable supplies to the rebel army.

OPERATIONS ON THE TECHE AND ATCHAFALAYA RIVERS, LA. APRIL 13–20, 1863.

General Banks having concentrated his forces at Brashear, General Weitzel’s brigade was crossed over to Berwick on the 10th of April, without opposition, followed on the succeeding day by General Emory’s division, and both commands advanced upon the fortified position a few miles above Pattersonville. On the 13th, there was considerable artillery firing, in which the gunboat Diana, a late Federal capture, took active part. On the 12th, the division of General Grover left Brashear on the gunboats Clifton, Estrella, Arizona, and Calhoun, and transports, and proceeded up the Atchafalaya river, which joins the Teche at Berwick City, into Lake Chetimacha. The object was to get into the rear of the enemy, and if possible cut off his retreat if he evacuated his position, or to assail him in rear at the time of the attack in front. The expedition effected a landing early the next morning, about three miles west of Franklin, near a spot called Irish Bend. At this time, the gunboat Queen of the West, which had been captured previously by the enemy, was blown up and destroyed on the lake. Skirmishing immediately ensued with a small force of the enemy, that fell back as General Grover advanced. His position was about eleven miles distant from General Banks.

BATTLE OF IRISH BEND, LA. APRIL 13, 1863.

A correspondent in the army thus describes this battle:

“About seven o’clock A. M., the advance reached the edge of a dense line of woods near what is known as Irish Bend (a sharp bend of the Teche), about eleven miles distant from the rebel earthworks, where General Banks was engaging the enemy. Here our force was met by a strong one of the rebels, in position, from the banks of the Teche, across the front and right flank of General Grover’s division. The enemy was strongly posted at this point, their right flank supported by artillery, and their left extending round into another wood, in such a manner as to completely encircle any force which should simply attack their position in the wood first spoken of.

“Colonel Birge, of the Third Brigade, of General Grover’s division, at this time in command of the advance, and supported by two sections of Rogers’s battery, now skirmished with the rebels in front for about an hour, our skirmishers and their supports engaging the infantry and dismounted cavalry of the enemy. Colonel Birge then ordered the Twenty-fifth Connecticut and One Hundred and Fifty-ninth New York in front of the first skirt of woods. He had no sooner done this than the enemy commenced a flank attack, endeavoring to take the section of Rogers’s battery which was on the right. These two regiments, assailed by a fire on their front and right from an enemy very perfectly concealed, replied ineffectually to the fire, became shaken, and finally commenced to fall back, when General Grover rode up to the front and rallied them, at the same time ordering General Dwight to hasten up with his brigade. The section of Rogers’s battery was compelled to limber up and go to the rear, the fire of the enemy being so lively as to pick off nine cannoneers at their guns.

“At this time General Dwight moved on the field with his brigade, and placed the Sixth New York on his right, in such a manner as to outflank the enemy’s left, in a similar way that the enemy had outflanked our right. The Ninety-first New York was ordered in front to advance against the woods, with the First Louisiana supporting the Sixth New York, and the Twenty-second Maine and One Hundred and Thirty-first New York in support of the Ninety-first New York.

“The order to advance was given, and like veterans they moved forward across the field, through the woods, and over another field, the enemy slowly but surely falling back before them; sweeping on, taking from him all his positions, and finally compelling him to so hasty a retreat that he left over one hundred prisoners in our hands. Then the position which Colonel Birge’s brigade failed to take, with a loss of something over three hundred men, was taken by General Dwight, with a loss of only seven killed and twenty-one wounded.

“General Dwight was now ordered to halt, take a favorable position, and hold it. This was done, the enemy continuing to manœuvre in front of General Dwight’s and Colonel Birge’s commands, for two or three hours.

“Our troops in the mean time, had been ordered by General Grover to rest in their places until further orders, which they did until about three P. M., when an order was given to feel the enemy on the front and flank, with a view to our attacking their position in force.

“Before any considerable advance further was made the enemy evacuated, retreating to the woods and canes, having previously set fire to the gunboat Diana, and transports Gossamer, Newsboy, and Era No. 2. They were signally repulsed, with a loss of from three to four hundred. On the field of battle, one hundred and fifty prisoners were taken, and thirty wounded.

“Among the killed is General Riley, and among the wounded, Colonel Gray.”

This success of General Grover was followed by the evacuation of the works before General Banks. Early on Tuesday, the 15th, the cavalry and artillery, followed by General Weitzel’s brigade, with Colonel Ingram’s force of General Emory’s division, as a support, followed the enemy. So rapid was the pursuit that the enemy was unable to remove their transports at New Iberia, and five, with all the commissary stores and ammunition with which they were loaded, were destroyed at that place, together with an incomplete iron-clad gunboat. On Thursday the army reached New Iberia. A foundry for the manufacture of cannon and other munitions of war was immediately taken possession of, and a similar one had been seized two days before at Franklin. Two regiments were also sent to destroy the tools and machinery at the celebrated salt mine of the town. Thus far about fifteen hundred prisoners had been captured, and more than five hundred horses, mules, and beef cattle taken from the plantations. The Federal loss was small. The entire force of the enemy was about ten thousand men.

On the next day, the 17th, the army moved forward, but General Grover, who had marched from New Iberia by a shorter road, and thus gained the advance, met the enemy at Bayou Vermilion. Their force consisted of a considerable number of cavalry, one thousand infantry and six pieces of artillery, massed in a strong position on the opposite bank. They were immediately attacked and driven from their position but not until they had succeeded in destroying by fire the bridge across the river. The night of the 17th and the next day was passed in rebuilding the bridge. On the 19th, the march was resumed, and continued to the vicinity of Grand Coteau; and on the next day the main force of General Banks occupied Opelousas. At the same time, the cavalry, supported by a regiment of infantry and a section of artillery, were thrown forward six miles to Washington, on the Courtableau. On the 21st, no movement was made, but on the next day, Brigadier-General Dwight, of General Grover’s division, with detachments of artillery and cavalry, was pushed forward through Washington toward Alexandria. He found the bridges over the Cocodrie and Bœuf destroyed, and during the evening and night replaced them by a single bridge at the junction of the bayous. Orders were also found there from General Moore to General Taylor, in command of the Confederate force, directing him to retreat slowly to Alexandria, and, if pressed, to retire to Texas.

Bute a la Rose, with its garrison of sixty men, two heavy guns, and a large quantity of ammunition, was captured by General Banks. The result of the expedition thus far is thus stated by General Banks: “We have destroyed the enemy’s army and navy, and made their reorganization impossible by destroying or removing the material. We hold the key of the position. Among the evidences of our victory are two thousand prisoners, two transports, and twenty guns taken, and three gunboats and eight transports destroyed.” The Federal loss in the land battle was six or seven hundred.

Admiral Porter took possession of Alexandria on the 6th of May, without opposition, and General Banks established his headquarters at that place on the day following. This town is situated on the Red river, one hundred and fifty miles from its mouth. Admiral Porter thus describes his operations at this time in a dispatch to Secretary Welles, dated May 13:

“SIR: I had the honor to inform you from Alexandria of the capture of that place, and the forts defending the approaches to the city, by the naval forces under my command. Twenty-four hours after we arrived the advance guard of United States troops came into the city. General Banks arriving soon after, I turned the place over to his keeping. The water beginning to fall, I deemed it prudent to return with the largest vessels to the mouth of the Red river. I dropped down to Fort de Russe in the Benton, and undertook to destroy these works. I only succeeded however, in destroying the three heavy casemates commanding the channel and a small water battery for two guns. About six hundred yards below it I destroyed by bursting one heavy thirty-two pounder and some gun carriages left in their hurry by the enemy.

“The main fort, on a hill some nine hundred yards from the water, I was unable to attend to. It is quite an extensive work, new and incomplete, but built with much labor and pains. It will take two or three vessels to pull it to pieces. I have not the powder to spare to blow it up. The vessels will be ordered to work on it occasionally, and it will be soon destroyed. In this last-mentioned fort was mounted the 11-inch gun, which I am led to believe lies in the middle of the river, near the fort, the rebels throwing it overboard in their panic at the approach of our gunboats. The raft which closed the entrance I have blown up, sawed in two, and presented to the poor of the neighborhood. I sent Commander Woodworth in the Price, with the Switzerland, Pittsburg, and Arizona, up Black river to make a reconnoissance, and he destroyed a large amount of stores, valued at three hundred thousand dollars, consisting of salt, sugar, rum, molasses, tobacco, and bacon.

(Signed) DAVID D. PORTER, Acting Rear-Admiral, Commanding Mississippi Squadron.

General Banks now concentrated his troops at Simmesport, preparatory to an advance on Port Hudson.

Minor expeditions were meanwhile taking place in other districts of the department. A brigade under General Nickerson advanced to the neighborhood of Lake Pontchartrain, destroying some valuable property, and capturing a few prisoners. A portion of General Auger’s division penetrated to a point on the railroad between Clinton and Port Hudson, where they encountered and routed a Confederate force, killing five and capturing twenty-five. Colonel Grierson was also successful in an expedition near Port Hudson, capturing three hundred head of cattle.

Admiral Farragut now in command of the fleet, was preparing to assist in the attack on Port Hudson. General Banks’s army advanced about the middle of May from Baton Rouge to Port Hudson, portions of his army on either bank of the Mississippi, and a part being forwarded on transports.

On the 21st of May General Banks landed, and on the next day a junction was effected with the advance of Major-General Augur and Brigadier-General Sherman. His line occupied the Bayou Sara road. On this road General Augur had an encounter with a force of the enemy, which resulted in their repulse with heavy loss. On the 25th the enemy was compelled to abandon his first line of works. On the next day General Weitzel’s brigade, which had covered the rear in the march from Alexandria, arrived, and on the morning of the 27th a general assault was made on the fortifications.

Three series of batteries extended along the river above Port Hudson to a point on Thompson’s creek, making a continuous line about three and a half miles in extent. Above Thompson’s creek is an impassable marsh, forming a natural defence. From the lower battery began a line of land fortifications, of semi-circular form, about ten miles in extent, with Thompson’s Creek for its natural terminus above.

ATTACK ON PORT HUDSON, LA. MAY 27, 1863.

It having been understood that a grand and simultaneous attack from every part of the lines encircling Port Hudson was to be made on Wednesday, the 27th, General Augur, as early as 6 A. M. of that day, commenced a heavy cannonade upon the works, which continued incessantly until 2 o’clock, P. M.

At 10 o’clock, General Weitzel’s brigade, with the division of General Grover—reduced to about two brigades—and the division of General Emory, temporarily reduced by detachments to about a brigade, under command of Colonel Paine, with two regiments of colored troops, made an assault upon the right of the enemy’s works, crossing Sandy creek, and driving them through the woods into their fortifications. The fight lasted on this line until 4 o’clock, and was very severely contested. Brigadier-General Sherman, who intended to commence his assault at the same time on the left, had his troops in readiness.

General Augur’s assaulting forces consisted only of Colonel E. P. Chapin’s brigade, viz., the Forty-eighth Massachusetts, led by Lieutenant-colonel O’Brien; the Forty-ninth Massachusetts, by Colonel F. W. Bartlett; the One Hundred and Sixteenth New York, led by Major Love; and the Twenty-first Maine, by Colonel Johnson; also two regiments of Colonel Dudley’s brigade, called up from the right, viz., the Second Louisiana, under Colonel Paine; and parts of the Fiftieth Massachusetts, under Colonel Messer.

Before commencing the assault Captain Holcomb’s Vermont battery played upon the works to draw their fire, which he did very effectively; and then the order for the assault was given. A number of brave fellows from each regiment had volunteered to go in advance with the fascines, for the purpose of making a roadway through the moat; these were immediately followed by others who had volunteered to form the assaulting party; and after them the various regiments with their colonels, all under the immediate direction of Major-General Augur.

The scene that presented itself to the view as the devoted men emerged from the wood was really appalling. Between them and the fortifications to be assaulted lay an immense open space, at least a mile in length, from right to left, and at least half a mile in depth from the edge of the wood. This space was originally a dense forest, but the rebels had ingeniously felled the trees, leaving the huge branches to interlace each other, and forming, with the thick brushwood underneath, a barrier all but impassable.

It was enough to daunt the stoutest hearts; but the order had been given that Port Hudson must be taken that day, and the brave men advanced.

In so horrible a place, where men could scarcely keep their footing, and were sinking at every step up to their arm-pits, and tumbling along as best they could with their muskets and fascines through the impenetrable rubbish—the enemy all the while blazing away at them with grape, shell, and canister—the result may easily be imagined. It was wholesale slaughter.

But it was cheering to see the heroism and endurance of the men. Onward they went—the old flag streaming proudly above them (the fascine-bearers falling in every direction)—until they actually, many of them, fought their way through the half mile of tangled rubbish to the narrow open space between it and the breastworks, where, as a matter of course, the gallant fellows perished. The unequal contest lasted from 3 P. M. to 5 P. M., when General Augur, finding it utterly impossible to carry out the instructions he had received, withdrew his men in perfect order—returning shot for shot as they got back to the wood.

A vigorous bombardment of the position had been made by Admiral Farragut for a week previous to this assault; and reconnoissances had discovered pretty accurately the nature of these formidable defences.

ASSAULT ON PORT HUDSON, LA. JUNE 14, 1863.

After a bombardment of several days, another assault on Port Hudson was made on the above date. General Banks deemed it necessary on this occasion to change the position of his troops, and they now formed a right and left wing, without the customary centre, and were joined in the form of a right angle. The division of General Grover, on the upper side of Port Hudson, extended a distance of nearly four miles from the river, toward the interior, within supporting distance of General Augur’s division, which was on the west side of the fortifications, and extended a distance of three miles to the river, within hailing distance of the fleet. The defences of the enemy formed nearly a right angle, both lines of which extended to the river, and enclosed a sharp bend. The point of attack was the extreme northeastern angle of the enemy’s position.

Several of their pieces had been dismounted at this point by the incessant bombardment of the previous days, while the Federal sharpshooters were able to render dangerous any attempt to work the artillery in position. Two regiments of sharpshooters were detailed to creep up to and lie on the exterior slope of the enemy’s breastworks, while another regiment, each soldier having a hand-grenade besides his musket, followed. Another regiment followed with bags filled with cotton, which were to be used to fill up the ditch in front of the breastworks. The remaining regiments of General Weitzel’s brigade succeeded, supported by the brigades of Colonel Kimball and Colonel Morgan. These forces, all under General Weitzel, constituted the right of attack.

On the left General Paine’s division constituted a separate column. The whole command was under General Grover, who planned the attack.

It was expected that General Weitzel’s command would make a lodgment within the enemy’s works, and thus prepare the way for General Paine’s division.

The advance was made about daylight, through a covered way, to within three hundred yards of the enemy’s position; then their progress was retarded by deep gulleys, covered with bush and creeping vines. Under an incessant fire from the enemy, a part of the skirmishers reached the ditch, where they were met with an enfilading fire, and hurled back, while their hand-grenades were caught up by the enemy and thrown back again into the Union ranks. The assaulting column moved on as rapidly as possible, and made several gallant and desperate attempts on the enemy’s works, but found them fully prepared at all points, and every part of their fortifications lined with dense masses of infantry. At length the assaulting columns were compelled to fall back under the deadly fire of the enemy, and the fighting finally ceased at eleven o’clock in the morning. General Banks’s loss was nearly seven hundred in killed and wounded.

Meantime the first parallel encircling the outer line of the rebel defences was pushed forward, and the skirmishers were posted in rifle-pits so near that skirmishes were of constant occurrence at night.

* * * * *

The withdrawal of General Banks’s force from the west side of the Mississippi was followed by great activity on the part of the enemy, for the purpose of recovering the places held by small bodies of Federal troops, and to cause a diversion from Port Hudson. Opelousas was reoccupied by a considerable Confederate force; and the west bank of the Mississippi was lined with squads of the rebels, who fired on every boat which passed. On the 17th of June, an attack was made on the Federal pickets at La Fourche, which was repulsed. On the 23d, Brashear City was captured by a Confederate force under Generals Green and Morton. A camp of contrabands was attacked by the enemy, and large numbers killed. Immense quantities of ammunition, several pieces of artillery, three hundred thousand dollars’ worth of sutler’s goods, sugar, flour, pork, beef, and medical stores, of vast amount, were also captured. On the 28th, an attack was made on Donaldsonville, and the storming party succeeded in getting into the fort. But the gunboats opened a flanking fire above and below the fort, and drove back the supporting party, so that the enemy broke and fled. Of those who had entered the fort, one hundred and twenty were captured and nearly one hundred killed.

Other movements on the part of the enemy were made at this time, which indicated great activity, and enabled them to destroy much Federal property. No embarrassment however was caused to the position of General Banks. The enemy, in short, recovered the La Fourche, Teche, Attakapas, and Opelousas country, and captured Brashear, with fifteen hundred prisoners, a large number of slaves, and nearly all the confiscated cotton.

* * * * *

After the two attempts to reduce Port Hudson by a land assault, on the 27th of May and the 14th of June, the purpose to make another was given up General Banks, until he had fully invested the place by a series of irresistible approaches. He was thus engaged in pushing forward his works when Vicksburg was surrendered. Information of this surrender was sent to General Banks, and it was the occasion for firing salutes and a general excitement in his camp, which attracted the attention of the enemy, to whom the surrender was communicated. General Gardner, upon receiving the information, sent by flag of truce, about midnight of the 7th, the following note to General Banks:

“HEADQUARTERS, PORT HUDSON, LA., JULY 7th, 1863. “To Major-General BANKS, commanding United States forces near Port Hudson:

“GENERAL: Having received information from your troops that Vicksburg has been surrendered, I make this communication to request you to give me the official assurance whether this is true or not, and if true, I ask for a cessation of hostilities, with a view to the consideration of terms for surrendering this position.

“I am, General, very respectfully, Your obedient servant, FRANK GARDNER, Major-General.”

To which General Banks thus replied

“HEADQUARTERS, DEPARTMENT OF THE GULF, } BEFORE PORT HUDSON, JULY 8th, 1863. }

“To Major-General FRANK GARDNER, commanding C. S. forces, Port Hudson:

“GENERAL: In reply to your communication, dated the 7th instant, by flag of truce, received a few moments since, I have the honor to inform you that I received, yesterday morning, July 7th, at 10.45, by the gunboat General Price, an official despatch from Major-General Ulysses S. Grant, United States Army, whereof the following is a true extract:

“‘HEADQUARTERS, DEPARTMENT OF THE TENNESSEE, } NEAR VICKSBURG, JULY 4th, 1863. }

“‘Major-General N. P. BANKS, commanding Department of the Gulf:

“‘GENERAL: The garrison of Vicksburg surrendered this morning. The number of prisoners, as given by the officer, is twenty-seven thousand, field artillery one hundred and twenty-eight pieces, and a large number of siege guns, probably not less than eighty.

“‘Your obedient servant, U. S. Grant, Major-General.’”

“I regret to say, that under present circumstances, I cannot, consistently with my duty, consent to a cessation of hostilities for the purpose you indicate.

Very respectfully, your obedient servant, N. P. BANKS.”

The following further correspondence then took place:

“PORT HUDSON, JULY 8th, 1863.

“GENERAL: I have the honor to acknowledge the receipt of your communication of this date, giving a copy of an official communication from Major-General U. S. Grant, United States Army, announcing the surrender of Vicksburg.

“Having defended this position as long as I deem my duty requires, I am willing to surrender to you, and will appoint a commission of three officers to meet a similar commission appointed by yourself, at nine o’clock this morning, for the purpose of agreeing upon and drawing up the terms of the surrender, and for that purpose I ask for a cessation of hostilities.

“Will you please to designate a point outside of my breastworks, where the meeting shall be held for this purpose?

“I am, very respectfully, your obedient servant, FRANK GARDNER, Commanding C. S. Forces.”

“HEADQUARTERS, U. S. FORCES, BEFORE } PORT HUDSON, JULY 8th, 1863. }

“To Major-General FRANK GARDNER, commanding Confederate States forces, Port Hudson:

“GENERAL: I have the honor to acknowledge the receipt of your communication of this date, stating that you are willing to surrender the garrison under your command to the forces under my command, and that you will appoint a commission of three officers to meet a similar commission appointed by me, at nine o’clock this morning, for the purpose of agreeing upon and drawing up the terms of the surrender.

“In reply, I have the honor to state that I have designated Brigadier-General Charles P. Stone, Colonel Henry W. Birge, and Lieutenant-Colonel Richard B. Irwin, as the officers to meet the commission appointed by you.

“They will meet your officers at the hour designated, at a point where the flag of truce was received this morning. I will direct that active hostilities shall entirely cease on my part until further notice, for the purpose stated.

“Very respectfully, your most obedient servant, “N. P. BANKS, Major-General Commanding.”

CAMP SCENES.

The following are the articles of capitulation mutually agreed upon and adopted:

ART. 1. Major-General Frank Gardner surrenders to the United States forces under Major-General Banks, the place of Port Hudson and its dependencies, with its garrison, armaments, munitions, public funds, and materials of war, in the condition, as nearly as may be, in which they were at the hour of cessation of hostilities, namely, 6 o’clock A. M., July 8, 1863.

ART. 2. The surrender stipulated in article one is qualified by no condition, save that the officers and enlisted men comprising the garrison shall receive the treatment due to prisoners of war, according to the usages of civilized warfare.

ART. 3. All private property of officers and enlisted men shall be respected, and left to their respective owners.

ART. 4. The position of Port Hudson shall be occupied to-morrow, at 7 o’clock A. M., by the forces of the United States, and its garrison received as prisoners of war by such general officers of the United States service as may be designated by Major-General Banks, with the ordinary formalities of rendition. The Confederate troops will be drawn up in line, officers in their positions, the right of the line resting on the edge of the prairie south of the railroad depot; the left extending in the direction of the village of Port Hudson. The arms and colors will be piled conveniently, and will be received by the officers of the United States.

ART. 5. The sick and wounded of the garrison will be cared for by the authorities of the United States, assisted if desired by either party, by the medical officers of the garrison.

The formal surrender was made on the 9th of July. General Andrews, Chief-of-Staff of General Banks, with Colonel Birge leading his column, followed by two picked regiments from each division, with Holcombe’s and Rowle’s batteries of light artillery, and the gunners of the naval battery, entered the fortifications. The enemy were drawn up in line, with their officers in front of them, on one side of the road, with their backs to the river. The Federal troops were drawn up in two lines on the opposite side of the road, with their officers in front of them. General Gardner then advanced, and offered to surrender his sword with Port Hudson. In appreciation of his bravery, he was desired to retain it. He then said: “General, I will now formally surrender my command to you, and for that purpose will give the order to ground arms.” The order was given, and the arms grounded. The surrender comprised, besides the position, more than six thousand two hundred and thirty-three prisoners, fifty-one pieces of artillery, two steamers, four thousand four hundred pounds of canon powder, five thousand small arms, and one hundred and fifty thousand rounds of ammunition. The loss of General Banks from the twenty-third to the thirtieth of May was about one thousand. The village of Port Hudson consisted of a few houses and a small church, which had been nearly destroyed by the cannonade. The wounded and sick of the garrison suffered most from want of medical stores. The provisions of the garrison were nearly exhausted.

* * * * *

A short period of inactivity succeeded the heavy campaign of General Banks’s army, which culminated in the capture of Port Hudson, on the 9th of July, 1863. But the plans of the commanding officers were maturing for new expeditions, in more remote regions, where the flag of rebellion was still floating defiantly, and where the machinations of European powers were striving covertly to give aid to the Confederate cause, and to establish an unfriendly Government on the Federal confines, if not on American soil.

Rear-Admiral David D. Porter arrived at New Orleans on the 1st of August, 1863, and resumed command of the gunboats on the Mississippi. About the same time Major-General Franklin, formerly a corps commander in the Army of the Potomac, arrived at the same place, and reported for duty.

A naval expedition to the mouth of the Sabine river, in Texas, was undertaken by General Banks, who dispatched General Franklin with four thousand men in four army transports, to capture the forts at Sabine Pass, at the mouth of the river, which forms the boundary line between Texas and Louisiana. The armed steamers employed were the Clifton, Sachem, Arizona, and Granite City, and the naval forces were commanded by Lieutenant Crocker.

Early on the morning of September 8th, the Clifton stood in the bay and opened on the fort, to which no reply was made. At 9 A. M. the Sachem, Arizona, and Granite City, followed by the transports, stood over the bar, and, with much difficulty, owing to the low water, reached an anchorage about two miles from the fort at 11 A. M. About the middle of the afternoon the Sachem, followed by the Arizona, advanced up the eastern channel to draw the fire of the forts, while the Clifton advanced up the western channel. The Granite City remained to cover the landing of a division of troops under General Weitzel. No reply was made to the fire of the gunboats until they were abreast of the forts, when eight guns opened fire upon them. Three of these were rifled. Almost at the same moment the Clifton and Sachem were struck in their boilers and both vessels enveloped in steam. The Arizona, not having room to pass the Sachem, then backed down the channel until she grounded by the stern, when the ebb-tide caught her bows and swung her across the channel. White flags were raised on the Clifton and Sachem, and within twenty minutes they were taken in tow by the enemy. The naval force of the expedition being thus disabled, the transports moved out of the bay. The Arizona was got afloat during the night, and followed. The expedition then returned to Brashear City. The officers and crews of the Clifton and Sachem, and about ninety sharpshooters who were on board were captured, and the loss in killed and wounded was about thirty. After remaining at Brashear City some time, the military force moved to Franklin and Vermillionville.

On the 27th of October an expedition under General Banks put to sea from New Orleans. It consisted of about twenty vessels, accompanied by the gunboats Owasco, Virginia, and Monongahela, which sailed to the mouth of the Rio Grande river, the boundary between Texas and Mexico. Brownsville was occupied by Federal troops, which did much to check the designs of the French Emperor. An American army was now placed on the frontier, prepared to check any open demonstration of sympathy between the armies of Davis and Napoleon.

Western Louisiana was again the scene of military operations in the Teche district, where General Washburn’s command was attacked on the 5th of November, and after a severe struggle, he succeeded in beating off the enemy with a loss of one hundred killed and two hundred prisoners. The Federal loss was forty killed.

NAVAL OPERATIONS IN 1863.

The most important operations of the navy during the year were those on the Mississippi river, and before Charleston, which have been already described in connection with army movements.

The work of building vessels for naval purposes was carried on vigorously during the year, and, inclusive of vessels purchased, and those captured from the enemy, fifty-eight vessels, mounting four hundred and fifty-two guns, with a tonnage of fifty thousand tons, were added; while the loss for the same period was thirty-four vessels of about sixteen thousand tons, including the iron-clads Monitor and Weehawken, which foundered in stormy weather. The number of seamen on the register was about thirty-four thousand.

At daylight on January 29, an iron propeller named Princess Royal attempted to enter Charleston harbor, but was captured by the gunboat Unadilla. This was one of the most valuable prizes taken during the war. The cargo would have been of great service to the enemy, who immediately set on foot a daring scheme to recover her. Accordingly, before daylight on the 31st, two rebel rams, the Palmetto State and the Chicora, under Commodore Ingraham, came down the channel, and surprised the smaller vessels of the blockading squadron, which lay close in shore. The Mercedita was the first vessel attacked, which was rendered helpless by the explosion of a 7-inch shell from the Palmetto State in her port boiler, and surrendered. The Keystone State was then attacked by both rams, and made a most gallant defence, but being disabled, she was compelled to pull down her flag, but re-hoisted it when she found the enemy did not discontinue his fire. Other vessels making their appearance, the rams soon after discontinued the attack, and both the disabled Federal vessels were taken in tow by their consorts.

It was claimed by General Beauregard and Flag-officer Ingraham that the blockade had been raised in accordance with the laws of war, as there were no Federal vessels in sight from Charleston at daylight on the 1st of February; and the foreign consular agents in Charleston were induced to indorse this claim, but the assumption remained unnoticed by foreign governments.

On January 30, the Federal gunboat Isaac Smith, Lieutenant Conover, was captured on Stono river, S. C., by masked shore batteries, after losing twenty-four men in killed and wounded.

On the 27th of February, the Montauk monitor destroyed the rebel steamer Nashville, under the guns of Fort McAllister.

On December 17th, the steamer Chesapeake, plying between New York and Portland, was seized on her passage to the latter place, when about twenty miles northeast of Cape Cod, by sixteen of her passengers, who represented themselves as belonging to the Confederate States. The captain was put in irons, one of the engineers killed and thrown overboard, and the first mate wounded. The crew and passengers, with the exception of the first engineer, retained to manage the steamer, were subsequently put ashore in a boat, and the Chesapeake sailed to the eastward. Upon the reception of the news in the United States, a fleet of cruisers started in pursuit, and on the 17th the Chesapeake was captured by the Ella and Anna, in Sambro harbor, Nova Scotia, and, with a portion of her crew, was carried to Halifax and delivered to the authorities. The prisoners were released by a mob, but the Chesapeake was subsequently restored to her American owners by an order of the chief colonial tribunal.

The number of vessels captured by the several squadrons, from the commencement of the war to November 1, 1863, was one thousand and forty-five, valued at thirteen millions of dollars. During the same period the rebels had destroyed or captured one hundred and eighty-four Federal vessels, valued at fifteen millions of dollars.

THE FIELD OF OPERATIONS IN 1864.

At the beginning of the year 1864, the authority of the United States Government—established by the dauntless courage and determined valor of the armies of the Union—extended over a very large portion of the territory which had been controlled by the rebellion. The capture of Vicksburg and Port Hudson had opened the navigation of the Mississippi river. The State of Missouri had been redeemed, and the rebel power had been broken in Arkansas. From Kentucky and Tennessee the rebel flag had been driven out, by the victorious banner of the Republic. In Florida, in the Carolinas, and in Southern Virginia, the arms of the Union had effected a permanent lodgment. The mouth of the Rio Grande had been closed, thus cutting off an important channel of rebel communication with foreign markets, and with disloyal traders at the North. In Louisiana the power of the Government was growing stronger, day by day. Victory, moreover, had strengthened the hands and hearts of the patriots at the North, soldiers as well as civilians. The army and the navy were in excellent condition, and the War Department felt justified in making a reduction of upwards of two millions of dollars, in its estimate of military and naval expenditure for the next year. Thus, in every particular, the condition of the country seemed much improved, while the prospects for the future were full of comfort and promise. Important work yet remained to be done: sacrifices were yet to be made. But the work was enjoined by a sacred sense of duty, and the loyal people of the United Slates were ready to make any and every sacrifice that might be required for its suitable and thorough performance.

The positions of the various armies, at the beginning of 1864, should here be noted. General Meade, commanding the Army of the Potomac, was posted near Culpepper Court House, in Virginia, whither he had arrived, after a variety of manœuvres, in the latter part of 1863. General Lee confronted him with the finest army of the rebellion. The Union forces occupied Winchester, Martinsburg, and Harper’s Ferry, and held the line of the Baltimore and Ohio railroad, thus blocking all possible advance of the rebels up the Shenandoah valley. A rebel force, however, was in the valley, led on by General Jubal Early, whose headquarters were at Staunton. General Bragg’s rebel forces were massed in the vicinity of Dalton, Georgia, opposed by the Union armies under General Grant, in front of Chattanooga, Tennessee. General Burnside—whose resignation had not yet been given in—was at Knoxville, and not far to the eastward of that point was General Longstreet’s division of the rebel army. General Banks held command in New Orleans, and had detachments of troops in Texas. General Rosecrans was at the head of a small force in Missouri. General Steele commanded the Union troops at Little Rock, in Arkansas. Military fortifications were established, all along the Mississippi river. The United States had about six hundred thousand men in the field: the Confederates about four hundred thousand. General Lee’s forces, in Virginia and North Carolina, numbered at least one hundred and ten thousand. The other great army of the Confederacy was commanded by General J. C. Johnston, whose department included Georgia, Alabama, and Mississippi. The rebel troops at Mobile were commanded by Generals Maury and Clairborne.

The great operations of the year 1864 were, Sherman’s march from Atlanta to Savannah—including, of course, the preliminary manœuvres and battles, which prepared his way—and General Grant’s advance on Richmond, by way of the Wilderness. Before describing these, however, a considerable space must be devoted to miscellaneous operations in various parts of the country.

SHERMAN’S EXPEDITION AGAINST MERIDIAN, MISS. FEBRUARY 3, 1864.

After participating in the battles around Chattanooga, and raising the siege of Knoxville to relieve General Burnside, General Sherman withdrew to Vicksburg, to take command of an expedition which left that city on the 3rd of February, 1864, and proceeded in the direction of Meridian, in Alabama. The force under General Sherman numbered about thirty thousand men, and consisted of the two corps under General McPherson and General Hurlbut, with sixty pieces of light artillery. After much skirmishing by the way, in which the enemy was constantly overcome. General Sherman reached Meridian on the 7th of February. The object of this expedition was the destruction of several railroads which are specified in the following order, issued after the Union force had been one week in Meridian.

HEADQUARTERS, DEPARTMENT OF THE TENNESSEE, } MERIDIAN, Miss., February, 15, 1864. }

1. The destruction of the railroads intersecting at Meridian is of great importance, and should be done most effectually. Every tie and rail for many miles in each direction should be absolutely destroyed or injured, and every bridge and culvert should be completely destroyed. To insure this end, to General Hurlbut is entrusted the destruction east and north, and to General McPherson the roads west and south. The troops should be impressed with the importance of this work, and also that time is material, and therefore it should be begun at once, and prosecuted with all the energy possible. Working parties should be composed of about one-half the command, and they should move by regiments, provided with their arms and haversacks, ready to repel attacks of cavalry. The other half in reserve will be able to watch the enemy retreating eastward.

2. Colonel E. F. Winslow, commanding cavalry, will keep his cavalry in advance of the party working eastward, and will act as though this army were slowly pursuing the enemy.

3. Special instructions will be given as to the general supply train; and the troops now in Meridian will, under proper brigade parties, collect meal, meat and supplies. The destruction of buildings must be deferred till the last moment, when a special detail will be made for that purpose.

By order of W. T. SHERMAN, Major-General commanding.

These directions being faithfully carried out, General Sherman with justice declared that he had made the most complete destruction of railroads ever beheld.

Supplies now beginning to fall short, the Union forces fell back toward Vicksburg, returning by the way of Canton, and reached their original position on the 26th of February.

In this expedition the National loss in killed and wounded amounted to one hundred and seventy men.

GENERAL SMITH’S EXPEDITION FROM MEMPHIS, TENN. FEBRUARY 11, 1864.

General M. L. Smith, who had been ordered to report to General Sherman at Meridian, had in the mean time, left Memphis on the 11th of February. On the 13th the National forces reached the Tallahatchie, and on the same day crossed the river at New Albany, without encountering any opposition from the enemy. Pushing forward with all possible speed, General Smith encountered the enemy, in force, near Houston. The Unionists, not being strong enough to engage the rebels, then moved eastward, and surprised and entered Okalona. Advancing along the railroad, and tearing up the track as he went, General Smith next reached West Point, having destroyed on the way two thousand bales of cotton, and one million bushels of corn. Two miles north of West Point Station, the enemy was encountered, and a short skirmish ensued, in which the rebels were driven back. The enemy were next discovered to be in strong force in front, holding all the crossings over a swamp to the right of the town, and also on the line of the Octibbieha in front, and that of the Tombigbee river on the left. An attack was necessary; and General Smith, encumbered with pack trains and captured cattle, determined to make his demonstration for battle in front, in order to give his main body and trains an opportunity to fall back on Okalona. This movement was successfully accomplished, notwithstanding that the enemy, under the command of Generals Lee, Forrest and Chalmers, pressed very hard upon the retreating Union line. Subsequently, on the 22nd, General Smith was attacked at Okalona, and defeated with severe loss. That night he retreated, with all possible secrecy and speed. A correspondent thus describes his retreat:

“Picture to yourself, if you can, a living, moving mass of men, negroes, mules, and horses, of four thousand or five thousand, all en masse, literally jammed, huddled, and crowded into the smallest possible space; night setting in; artillery and small arms booming behind us; cavalry all around and ahead, moving on, on, on, over fences, through fields and brush, over hills and across mud-holes, streams, and bridges, and still on, on into the night, until the moon rises on the scene and shows us some of the outlines of this living panorama. I forgot to say that in this crowd were a lot of prisoners, too, once or twice attempting to escape, followed by the swift report of the revolver, once with bitter consequences to the escaping prisoners.”

On the night of the 23d General Smith succeeded in crossing the Tallahatchie at New Albany, and on the 25th, at about noon, his forces reached Memphis, with all their trains and spoils of war. The loss was less than two hundred killed and captured. Thus it happened that the expedition failed to make a junction with General Sherman, at Meridian.

THE RED RIVER EXPEDITION. MARCH 10-MAY 16, 1864.

An extensive trade had been carried on for two years between the Confederate States, and the Mexican border. The occupation of Brownsville had checked in a measure this intercourse, and it was determined by the Federal authorities to attempt the capture of Shreveport, an important trading town in the extreme northwestern border of Louisiana, near the boundaries of Arkansas and Texas. This place is at the head of steamboat navigation on the Red river, in the midst of the largest and richest cotton district in the trans-Mississippi department. It was the rebel capital of Louisiana, the headquarters of Gen. Kirby Smith, and the general depot for rebel supplies in that section. The Government desired Shreveport, and the undisturbed possession of the Mississippi, and General Banks was charged with the duty of taking it. His army consisted of a part of the Nineteenth army corps, which he formerly commanded in person; a portion of the Thirteenth army corps, under General Ransom; and a portion of the Sixteenth army corps, under the command of General Smith. A large naval force under Admiral Porter, constituted an important part of the expedition.

The Red river cannot be navigated with safety for any distance above Alexandria by large vessels, except during the months of March and April; and arrangements were accordingly made for the grand naval and army expedition to start as early in the month of March as practicable.

On the second of the month, Admiral Porter concentrated his fleet off the mouth of Red river, awaiting army movements, while some of his gunboats were engaged in destroying bridges on the Atchafalaya and Black rivers, and rebel property collected at Sicily Island. Admiral Porter’s fleet comprised the following vessels:

The Essex, Commander Robert Townsend; Benton, Lieutenant-Commander James A. Greer; La Fayette, Lieutenant-Commander J. P. Foster; Choctaw, Lieutenant-Commander F. M. Ramsey; Chilicothe, Acting Volunteer Lieutenant S. P. Couthouy; Ozark, Acting Volunteer Lieutenant George W. Browne; Louisville, Lieutenant-Commander E. K. Owen; Carondolet, Lieutenant-Commander J. G. Mitchell; Eastport, Lieutenant-Commander S. L. Phelps; Pittsburgh, Acting Volunteer Lieutenant W. R. Hoel; Mound City, Acting Volunteer Lieutenant A. R. Langthorne; Osage, Lieutenant-Commander T. O. Selfridge; Neosho, Acting Volunteer Lieutenant Samuel Howard; Ouachita, Lieutenant-Commander Byron Wilson; Fort Hindman, Acting Volunteer Lieutenant John Pearce. And the lighter boats: Lexington, Lieutenant George M. Bache; Cricket, Acting Master H. H. Gorringe; Gazelle, Acting Master Charles Thatcher; Black Hawk, Lieutenant-Commander K. R. Breese.

General A. J. Smith embarked from Vicksburg with his command, of about ten thousand troops, on twenty transports, on the 10th of March. His corps consisted of two divisions from the Sixteenth and two of the Seventeenth army corps. He arrived at the mouth of the Red river on the 12th. On the same day the transports moved up to the Atchafalaya, and the troops were landed at Semmesport, where they disembarked and marched overland, a distance of thirty miles, to Fort De Russy, on the Red river, skirmishing throughout the route with the enemy’s cavalry. On the afternoon of the 14th they were in sight of the fort.

It consisted of two distinct and formidable earthworks, connected by a covered way; the upper work, facing the road, mounted four guns, two field and two siege; the lower work, commanding the river, was a casemated battery of three guns. Only two guns were in position in it, one an eleven-inch columbiad, and an eight-inch smooth bore. On each side were batteries of two guns each, making in all eight siege and two field-pieces. As the line moved up to the edge of the timber, the upper work opened with shell and shrapnel, against which two batteries were brought to bear. The cannonading continued for two hours. A charge was then ordered, and as the men reached the ditch, the garrison surrendered. The Federal loss was four killed and thirty wounded; that of the enemy, five killed and four wounded. The prisoners taken were twenty-four officers and two hundred men. Considerable ammunition and stores were found, besides a thousand muskets.

The fleet met with many obstructions on its passage up the river, which were removed without serious damage to the vessels; and after constant skirmishing with the river batteries, arrived in front of the fort just before the close of the action, and rendered effective service.

General Smith ordered the works to be destroyed. A portion of his troops then embarked on the transports, and reached Alexandria, one hundred and forty miles from the Mississippi river, on the evening of the 16th. They were followed by the remainder of the forces and the fleet. The enemy retired before the advance, destroying two steamboats and considerable cotton. During the first week, the gunboats rescued upwards of four thousand bales of cotton, and large quantities were brought in by the negroes. The fleet was detained by the low water on the falls above Alexandria, its depth being only six feet, whereas nine feet were required to float the largest gunboats.

On the 20th, the cavalry force under General Lee, attached to the command of General Banks, reached Alexandria, after marching from Franklin across the Teche country. Meantime detachments from General Smith’s command had been sent forward, and captured several small bodies of the enemy.

On the 21st, Natchitoches was taken, with two hundred prisoners and four pieces of artillery. It is about eighty miles from Alexandria.

About four miles from Natchitoches, is a small settlement of dingy houses, called Grand Ecore. General Banks arrived at this place on the 4th of April, and it was then made the headquarters of both the army and navy commanders, and the entire force of the expedition was located in that vicinity.

The army numbered about twenty thousand men. The cavalry was under General Lee, formerly of Grant’s army; the artillery was commanded by Brigadier-General Richard Arnold. General Franklin was second in command. He had one division of his corps with him, under General Emory. That of General Green remained at Alexandria, to garrison the post. General Ransom’s force consisted of two divisions. General Smith’s command remained at Natchitoches. With the rest of the army General Bank’s moved from Natchitoches for Shreveport on the 6th of April. The country is a dense, interminable forest, with a few narrow roads, with no signs of life or civilization, but a few log houses and half-cleared plantations. Into this country General Banks was compelled to march. He found, in the beginning, that two arms of his service would be almost worthless. So long as he marched, his cavalry might picket the woods and skirmish along the advance; but in action they would be as helpless as so many wagon trains. His artillery would be of no use unless he could manage to get the enemy into an open clearing. The region was little more than a great masked battery. It was an unproductive, barren country, and it became necessary for permanent military operations to carry along everything that an army could use.

On the evening of the seventh, they reached Pleasant Hill, a small village, thirty-five miles from Natchitoches, the cavalry advance skirmishing nearly all the way through the woods. They had a severe fight, on that morning, two miles beyond Pleasant Hill, in which the Eighty-seventh Illinois (mounted infantry) lost quite heavily.

On the morning of the eighth they resumed their march. A severe skirmish occurred at an old sawmill, ten miles beyond Pleasant Hill, in which Lieutenant-Colonel Webb, of the Seventy-seventh Illinois, was killed; but the enemy kept falling back, and were pursued by the cavalry and infantry about eight miles further, to Sabine Cross-Roads, three miles from Mansfield. Here the enemy was met in force, and a check made to further progress.

BATTLE OF SABINE CROSS-ROADS. APRIL 8, 1864.

The position of the Union army at 3 o’clock was as follows: In front, and on the ground where a most terrible battle was soon to be fought, was General Lee with Colonels Dudley and Lucas’s cavalry brigades with Nim’s battery of six guns and one section (two guns) of Battery G, Fifth United States regulars. United to this force there was now the Fourth division, Thirteenth army corps, with the Chicago Mercantile battery, (six guns.) Next, in the rear and completely blocking up the road, was General Lee’s train of some two hundred and fifty wagons, to the presence of which the subsequent disaster of the day is largely attributable. Back of these was the Third division, Thirteenth army corps, under General Cameron, moving up to the front as rapidly as possible. Next to the Third division was General Emory with the First division, Nineteenth army corps, seven miles from the extreme front, while General Smith was back of Pleasant Hill, one day’s march in the rear. The battle-ground was a large, open, irregular-shaped field, through about one-half of which on the right of the road a narrow belt of timber ran, encircling inward as it extended to the right until its base rested around upon the woods in the rear. The road passed through the centre of the field in a northwesterly direction toward Mansfield.

Meandering diagonally through the field and across the road was a small creek or bayou, from the banks of which the ground rose gradually along the line of the road, terminating in a considerable ridge on each side. The ridge at the entrance to the field on the side of the advance was close up to the woods, and commanded the whole battle-field, while the ridge on the opposite side ran through the open field on the left to the belt of timber dividing the field on the right, along which it sloped gradually until it reached the level of the hollow on the bayou. The outer line of the field beyond the belt of timber on the right was an irregular semicircle, the extremities drawing inward, so as to correspond somewhat to the outline of the dividing wood. The outer line of the field on the left was very nearly at a right angle with the road. The rebel forces, occupying a front of about one mile, were stationed under cover of the woods along the further line of these fields. Their front, therefore, extended from their right flank in a straight line to the road, and then, following the shape of the field, circled inward until their left flank reached a point that would be intersected by a line drawn across the road at a right angle near the middle of the first field on the right. The main body of the rebels was evidently on the right of the roads. A battery was seen in position near the road, but it was not brought into action.

On the right, and in the belt of timber which separated the first from the second field, was Lucas’s cavalry brigade, mostly dismounted and deployed as skirmishers, while beyond and supporting this brigade was the Fourth division, Thirteenth army corps. About four o’clock, the Fourth division was moved forward through the belt of timber, and took position in line of battle behind the fence that inclosed the field beyond.

At half-past four, General Ransom and staff passed on foot along the outer infantry line, who were firing very briskly across the field into the woods where the enemy was posted, but as the fire was of little effect the general directed it to be withheld until the rebels came out into the field. For half or three-quarters of an hour, everything remained quiet along the lines, when all at once a heavy and continuous discharge of musketry was heard on the right, from rebel forces marching steadily in close ranks across the open field to the attack; while at the same moment a heavy column was moving across the road upon the left, where the cavalry brigade under Colonel Dudley was posted, aided by Nim’s battery, the two howitzers, and one small regiment of infantry (the Twenty-third Wisconsin.)

Every regiment now coolly but rapidly poured its destructive fire upon the advancing foe, opening at every discharge great gaps in the rebel ranks, and strewing the field with a continuous line of killed and wounded. Under this terrific and well-directed fire, the rebel line was checked, broken, and driven back, the only considerable body remaining together being a mass of some three hundred or four hundred directly opposite the Thirteenth Illinois, which was badly cut up, but held its position without breaking.

Four guns of Nim’s battery were captured, not having horses to drag them from the field.

This movement on the left, however, was simply a ruse on the part of the enemy to induce General Banks to weaken his right wing, and it was successful. At the commencement of the action General Franklin’s divisions were in camp nine miles in the rear, but he hastened forward in advance of his command, and, in conjunction with the commander-in-chief, passed through the midst of the engagement, encouraging by his presence, and leading on the men.

The right now became fiercely engaged, and the centre being pressed, fell back, when the right also gave way. The loss of the Chicago battery and the First Indiana soon followed. General Cameron then advanced to the front with a brigade of Indiana troops of the Thirteenth corps, but was unable to check the superior force of the enemy.

The line continued to fall back slowly until the baggage-trains blocked up the roads in the rear so that the troops could not easily pass, when a panic ensued. The enemy now pursued for three and a half miles, when their advance was checked and driven back by General Emory’s division. Here the conflict ended for the day. Six guns of the Chicago battery, two of Battery G, four of the First Indiana, and six of Nim’s battery were left on the field, with two howitzers of the Sixth Missouri. The loss of General Banks was estimated at two thousand killed, wounded, and missing. His force on the field was about eight thousand. The force of the enemy was much larger. General Mouton was among the badly wounded of the enemy.

As it was now known that General Smith with his force had marched to Pleasant Hill and halted, General Banks determined to withdraw to that place for the sake of concentrating his forces, and of the advantageous position which he could there occupy. The movement commenced at ten o’clock at night, and before daylight the rear of the army was well on the road. The enemy during the night had pressed his pickets down on General Banks’ front, but was not aware of the retreat of the troops until the morning, when a pursuit commenced, the cavalry of the enemy in advance, but General Emory had succeeded in bringing up the rear to Pleasant Hill at seven o’clock on the morning of the 9th, where the new line of battle was formed, the entire Federal force having reached that place.

BATTLE OF PLEASANT HILL, LA. APRIL 9, 1864.

The battle-ground was an open field on the outside of the town of Pleasant Hill on the Shreveport road. It was open and rolling, and ascended both from the side of the town and from the side on which the enemy were approaching. A belt of timber extended almost entirely around it. The division of General Emory was drawn up in line of battle on the sloping side, with the right resting across the Shreveport road. General McMillen’s brigade formed the extreme right of the line, with his right resting near the woods, which extended along the whole base of the slope and through which the enemy would advance. General Dwight’s brigade was formed next, with his left resting on the road, Colonel Benedict’s brigade formed next, with his right resting on the road and a little in the rear of General Dwight’s left. Two pieces of Taylor’s battery were placed in the rear of General Dwight’s left, on the road, and four pieces were in position on an eminence on the left of the road and in rear of Colonel Benedict. Hibbard’s Vermont battery was in the rear of the division. General Smith’s division, under command of General Mower, was massed in two lines of battle fifty yards apart with artillery in rear of General Emory’s division. The right of the first line rested on the road, and was composed of two brigades, the First brigade on the right, commanded by Colonel Lynch, the Second brigade on the left, commanded by Colonel Shaw. The Third Indiana battery (Crawford’s) was posted in the first line of battle, on the right of the Eighty-ninth Indiana. The Ninth Indiana battery (Brown’s) was in position on the right of the First brigade. The Missouri battery occupied ground on the right of the Eighty-ninth Indiana.

General Smith’s second line of battle was fifty yards in rear of the first, and was composed of two brigades, one on the right of the line, and that on the left commanded by Colonel Hill.

General Mower commanded the Second brigade, and was temporarily in command of the whole force.

The skirmishing, which had continued all day, became lively towards its close; and at ten minutes past five, General Emory sent word to General Franklin that the skirmishers were driven in and the enemy marching down upon him in three lines of battle.

At twenty minutes past five, the enemy appeared on the plain at the edge of the woods, and the battle commenced, the Union batteries opening with case shell as the rebels marched at a double-quick across the field to the attack.

On the left, Colonel Benedict’s brigade came into action first, and soon after the right and centre were engaged. The battle now raged fiercely, the air was full of lead and iron, and the roar of artillery incessant. The carnage on both sides was fearful, the men fighting almost hand to hand, and with great desperation. Nothing could exceed the determined bravery of the troops.

The contest now became fierce on both sides, when General Emory’s division, pressed by overwhelming numbers, fell back up the hill to the Sixteenth corps, which was just behind the crest. The enemy rushed forward and were met by General Smith with a discharge from all his guns, which was followed by an immediate charge of the infantry, by which the enemy were driven rapidly back to the woods, where they broke in confusion. Night put an end to the pursuit. The Taylor battery, lost on the advance of the enemy, was recovered, and also two guns of Nim’s battery. Five hundred prisoners were also taken. Early on the next morning, leaving the dead unburied and the muskets thrown on the field, the army commenced its march back to Grand Ecore, thirty-five miles from Pleasant Hill, to obtain rest and rations.

The entire losses of the campaign thus far were stated to be twenty pieces of artillery, three thousand men, one hundred and thirty wagons, twelve hundred horses and mules, including many that died of disease. The gains were the capture of Fort De Russy, Alexandria, Grand Ecore, and Natchitoches, the opening of Red river, the capture of three thousand bales of cotton, twenty-three hundred prisoners, twenty-five pieces of artillery, chiefly captured by the fleet, and small arms and considerable stores. A large number of citizens enlisted in the service in Alexandria, and the material for two colored regiments was gathered; and five thousand negroes, male and female, abandoned their homes and followed the army.

* * * * *

Meanwhile Rear-Admiral Porter passed the falls with twelve gunboats and thirty transports, and reached Grand Ecore when the army was at Natchitoches preparing for an immediate march. As the river was rising slowly the advance was continued with six smaller gunboats and twenty transports, having army stores and a part of General Smith’s division on board. Starting on the 7th of April, Springfield landing was reached on the third day. Here a large steamer sunk in the river obstructed further progress; and information was received that the army had met with a reverse. Orders also came to General Smith’s troops to return to Grand Ecore with the transports. The fleet, therefore, turned back, but was constantly annoyed by the enemy on the bank of the river. Two of the fleet at Grand Ecore were found above the bar, and not likely to get away until there was a rise of water in the river.

The continued low water in the Red river, and the difficulty of keeping up a line of supplies, caused the army to fall back to Alexandria. The march commenced in the afternoon of April 21st, by starting the baggage train with a suitable guard. At 2 o’clock the next morning the army began silently to evacuate its position, General Smith’s force forming the rear guard. Soon after daylight, the enemy observing the movement, began his pursuit, but with so small a force that only slight skirmishing took place. The army reached Alexandria without serious fighting, on the 27th of April.

* * * * *

The difficulties and dangers which the naval commander was called upon to meet and overcome are worthy of more than a passing notice. During the return of the vessels through the narrow and snaggy river, they were assailed continually by rebel batteries on the shore, and were followed and attacked at all favorable points by thousands of infantry and horse artillery.

On the 12th of April a severe engagement occurred, owing to an attempt, by a rebel force of two thousand men, to capture the iron-clad Osage and the transport Black Hawk, which had grounded. Flushed with their recent victory over Banks’s army, the rebels displayed unwonted courage, and soon drove all the men from the transport to the safe casemates of the monitor; but a destructive cross-fire from the Osage and Lexington quickly put them to flight with severe loss.

Every day difficulties of this character occurred, as the vessels were constantly grounding, until they arrived at Grand Ecore, when greater and more serious obstacles presented themselves, which threatened the loss of the most valuable vessels of the fleet.

The rebels were industriously employed in cutting off the supply of water from various channels up the river, in the hope of preventing the passage of the vessels over the bar at Grand Ecore, and the result appeared to promise success to their plans. The heavy vessels were constantly grounding, and, on the 26th of April, the commander of the Eastport, after laboring night and day for a week to carry his vessel over the sand-bars and logs by which she was clogged, was compelled to blow her up, after removing all her stores and available equipments.

On the 4th of May the steamers Covington, Warner, and Signal were captured by about two thousand rebels, who attacked them from the banks of the river, killing or capturing forty of their crew.

The crowning act of heroism and of engineering skill in this unfortunate campaign, is described in the report of Admiral Porter, in detailing the passage of the Falls of Alexandria by the fleet:

“MISSISSIPPI SQUADRON, FLAGSHIP BLACK HAWK, } “MOUTH RED RIVER, May 16th, 1864. }

“SIR: I have the honor to inform you that the vessels lately caught by low water above the Falls of Alexandria, have been released from their unpleasant position. The water had fallen so low that I had no hope or expectation of getting the vessels out this season, and, as the army had made arrangements to evacuate the country, I saw nothing before me but the destruction of the best part of the Mississippi squadron.

“There seems to have been an especial Providence in providing a man equal to the emergency. Lieutenant-Colonel Bailey, Acting Engineer of the Nineteenth army corps, proposed a plan of building a series of dams across the rocks at the falls, and raising the water high enough to let the vessels pass over. This proposition looked like madness, and the best engineers ridiculed it; but Colonel Bailey was so sanguine of success that I requested to have it done, and he entered heartily into the work. Provisions were short and forage was almost out, and the dam was promised to be finished in ten days or the army would have to leave us. I was doubtful about the time, but I had no doubt about the ultimate success, if time would only permit. General Banks placed at the disposal of Colonel Bailey all the forces he required, consisting of some three thousand men and two or three hundred wagons. All the neighboring steam-mills were torn down for material; two or three regiments of Maine men were set at work felling trees, and on the second day after my arrival in Alexandria, from Grand Ecore, the work had fairly begun.

“Trees were falling with great rapidity; teams were moving in all directions, bringing in brick and stone; quarries were opened; flatboats were built to bring stone down from above, and every man seemed to be working with a vigor I have seldom seen equalled, while perhaps not one in fifty believed in the undertaking. These fails are about a mile in length, filled with rugged rocks, over which, at the present stage of water, it seemed to be impossible to make a channel.

“The work was commenced by running out from the left bank of the river a tree dam, made of the bodies of very large trees, brush, brick, and stone, cross-tied with heavy timber, and strengthened in every way which ingenuity could devise. This was run out about three hundred feet into the river; four large coal barges were then filled with brick and sunk at the end of it. From the right bank of the river, cribs filled with stone were built out to meet the barges, all of which was successfully accomplished, notwithstanding there was a current running of nine miles an hour, which threatened to sweep every thing before it.

“It will take too much time to enter into the details of this truly wonderful work; suffice it to say that the dam had nearly reached completion in eight days’ working time, and the water had risen sufficiently on the upper falls to allow the Fort Hindman, Osage, and Neosho, to get down and be ready to pass the dam. In another day it would have been high enough to enable all the other vessels to pass the upper falls. Unfortunately, on the morning of the 9th instant, the pressure of water became so great that it swept away two of the stone-barges, which swung in below the dam on one side. Seeing this unfortunate accident, I jumped on a horse and rode up to where the upper vessels were anchored, and ordered the Lexington to pass the upper falls, if possible, and immediately attempt to go through the dam. I thought I might be able to save the four vessels below, not knowing whether the persons employed on the work would ever have the heart to renew the enterprise.

“The Lexington succeeded in getting over the upper falls just in time, the water rapidly falling as she was passing over. She then steered directly for the opening in the dam, through which the water was rushing so furiously that it seemed as if nothing but destruction awaited her. Thousands of beating hearts looked on, anxious for the result.

“The silence was so great as the Lexington approached the dam that a pin might almost have been heard to fall. She entered the gap with a full head of steam on, pitched down the roaring torrent, made two or three spasmodic rolls, hung for a moment on the rocks below, was then swept into deep water by the current, and rounded to safely into the bank.

“Thousands of voices rose in one deafening cheer, and universal joy seemed to pervade the face of every man present. The Neosho followed next—all her hatches battened down, and every precaution taken against accident. She did not fare as well as the Lexington, her pilot having become frightened as he approached the abyss, and stopped her engine when I particularly ordered a full head of steam to be carried. The result was that for a moment her hull disappeared from sight, under the water. Every one thought she was lost. She rose, however, swept along over the rocks with the current, and fortunately escaped with only one hole in her bottom, which was stopped in the course of an hour. The Hindman and Osage both came through beautifully without touching a thing, and I thought if I was only fortunate enough to get my large vessels as well over the falls, my fleet once more would do good service on the Mississippi.

“The accident to the dam, instead of disheartening Colonel Bailey, only induced him to renew his exertions, after he had seen the success of getting four vessels through. The noble-hearted soldiers, seeing their labor of the last eight days swept away in a moment, cheerfully went to work to repair damages, being confident now that all the gunboats would be finally brought over. The men had been working for eight days and nights, up to their necks in water, in the broiling sun, cutting trees and wheeling bricks, and nothing but good humor prevailed among them. On the whole, it was very fortunate the dam was carried away, as the two barges that were swept away from the centre swung around against some rocks on the left and made a fine cushion for the vessels, and prevented them, as it afterward appeared, from running on certain destruction.

“The force of the water and the current being too great to construct a continuous dam of six hundred feet across the river in so short a time, Colonel Bailey determined to leave a gap of fifty-five feet in the dam, and build a series of wing dams on the upper falls. This was accomplished in three days’ time, and on the 11th instant the Mound City, the Carondolet, and Pittsburgh came over the upper falls, a good deal of labor having been expended in hauling them through, the channel being very crooked, scarcely wide enough for them. Next day the Ozark, Louisville, Chillicothe, and two tugs also succeeded in crossing the upper falls.

“Immediately afterward, the Mound City, Carondolet, and Pittsburgh started in succession to pass the dam, all their hatches battened down and every precaution being taken to prevent accident.

“The passage of these vessels was a most beautiful sight, only to be realized when seen. They passed over without an accident except the unshipping of one or two rudders. This was witnessed by all the troops, and the vessels were heartily cheered when they passed over. Next morning at ten o’clock, the Louisville, Chillicothe, Ozark, and two tugs passed over without an accident, except the loss of a man, who was swept off the deck of one of the tugs. By three o’clock that afternoon, the vessels were all coaled, ammunition replaced, and all steamed down the river with the convoy of transports in company. A good deal of difficulty was anticipated in getting over the bars in lower Red river—the depth of water reported only five feet; gunboats were drawing six. Providentially, we had a rise from the back-water of the Mississippi—that river being very high at that time—the back-water extending to Alexandria, one hundred and fifty miles distant, enabling us to pass all the bars and obstructions with safety.

“Words are inadequate to express the admiration I feel for the abilities of Lieutenant-Colonel Bailey. This is, without doubt, the best engineering feat ever performed. Under the best circumstances, a private company would not have completed this work under one year, and to an ordinary mind the whole thing would have appeared an impossibility. Leaving out his abilities as an engineer, and the credit he has conferred upon the country, he has saved to the Union a valuable fleet, worth nearly two million of dollars. More, he has deprived the enemy of a triumph which would have emboldened them to carry on the war a year or two longer; for the intended departure of the army was a fixed fact, and there was nothing left for me to do, in case that event occurred, but to destroy every part of the vessels, so that the rebels could make nothing of them. The highest honors the Government can bestow on Colonel Bailey can never repay him for the service he has rendered the country.

“To General Banks, personally, I am much indebted for the happy manner in which he has forwarded this enterprise, giving it his whole attention, night and day, scarcely sleeping while the work was going on; tending personally to see that all the requirements of Colonel Bailey were complied with on the instant.

“I do not believe there ever was a case where such difficulties were overcome in such a short space of time, and without any preparation.

* * * * *

“DAVID D. PORTER, Rear-Admiral.

“HON. GIDEON WELLES, Sec’y of the Navy, Washington, D. C.”

* * * * *

The last of the gunboats passed the falls on the 12th of May, and on the next day Alexandria was evacuated. The town was fired in several places by some evil-disposed persons connected with the army, and most of the inhabitants thus reduced to suffering and want.

OPERATIONS IN GEORGIA—BATTLE OF TUNNEL HILL. FEBRUARY 22, 1864.

While Sherman’s expedition was marching on Meridian, a force of rebels detached from the army of Johnston—who had superseded Bragg—near Dalton, was sent out to reinforce Polk, in Alabama. This caused General Grant to direct a forward movement upon Dalton, which commenced February 22d, and led to severe fighting. On the day specified, a strong column of infantry, preceded by Colonel Harrison’s cavalry, set out from Chattanooga on the road to Tunnel Hill and Dalton. The expedition was under the direction of General Palmer, whose able coadjutors were Generals Johnson, Davis, Baird and Carlin. No opposition was encountered east of the Chickamauga. Colonel Harrison, however, caught sight of some rebel cavalry and chased them through Ringgold’s Gap and Taylor’s Ridge. The enemy’s mounted force, consisting of Tennessee cavalry, had at first fled in confusion, but finally took heart and skirmished with considerable spirit.

About four o’clock, P. M., the Union troops came in sight of Tunnel Hill, and here the enemy made a determined stand. Colonel Harrison, who, as was his wont, had kept close upon the heels of the foe, now found himself confronted by vastly superior numbers; but no sooner did he perceive the infantry advancing to his support, than he dashed at the rebels and drove them in wild dismay out of the town of Tunnel Hill. The rebel General Wheeler, with an entire brigade of cavalry and four pieces of artillery, now checked the career of the daring patriot Colonel. Their cannon opened furiously and effectively upon the assailants, to which the Union artillery replied with resonant thunder, compelling Colonel Brown’s rebel cavalry, who were assailing Colonel Harrison’s right, to shrink from the contest. The fight continued, however, till night descended upon the field of battle, and parted the combatants.

The Union forces, for the purpose of procuring supplies, had retired about four miles in the direction of Dalton. General Stanley’s command, with the Fourth Ohio cavalry under Colonel Long, had, in the mean time, approached from the neighborhood of Cleveland; and, on the following morning, the advance of the whole expedition was resumed at ten o’clock. It arrived at half-past eleven in immediate proximity to the town of Tunnel Hill. The skirmishing became very brisk, and the cavalry were compelled to await the support of the infantry, which they no sooner received than they advanced in column upon the enemy’s position. The rebels, who had hitherto remained concealed, now disclosed a battery, planted on a hill to the right of the tunnel, from which shell were thrown with fatal accuracy into the midst of the Union ranks. This occasioned a precipitate but orderly withdrawal. Captain Hotchkiss now trained two ten-pound Parrotts of the Second Minnesota battery upon this noisy rebel eyrie, but his shells failed to explode, and Captain Harris, of the Nineteenth Indiana battery, was obliged to send his compliments to the rebels from two pieces on the left of the road, before they would vacate their commanding position.

General Morgan, with equal wisdom and daring, now marched his troops along the crest of Tunnel Hill, caught the enemy on the right flank, and turned his works without opposition. General Wainwright was, at the same time, advancing with the view of performing the same feat on the enemy’s left. The rebels fled without firing a gun, and Tunnel Hill was captured.

THE RECONNAISSANCE AND BATTLE AT ROCKY FACE RIDGE. FEBRUARY 25, 1864.

The enemy was pursued along the road to Dalton to a gorge about three miles from the town. The railroad runs through this gorge, formed in Rocky Face Ridge or Buzzard’s Roost, and the position occupied here by the rebels appeared to be almost impregnable. An advance on the 24th had driven the enemy from all the ridge north of the creek, but on the retirement of the Union troops at night, it was reoccupied by the rebels, who, being now thoroughly aroused to their danger, recalled Claiborne’s, Stevenson’s, and other divisions to aid in repelling their assailants.

At about eleven o’clock, A. M., on the 25th, soon after all the forces comprising the expedition had arrived, the Union troops, in long blue lines, moved in splendid order upon the enemy’s works. The skirmishers became at once closely engaged in the woodland. The advance was steady and rapid, clearing the enemy from the ridge as it proceeded. The object of the reconnoissance was accomplished; the enemy, in overwhelming force, was found to be strongly posted in the gorge, and, accordingly after much heavy skirmishing, the Union forces were ordered to retire. Some rebel cavalry attempted to pursue them, but were soon driven out of sight. The capture of Tunnel Hill, and the other important operations of the expedition, had been accomplished with a loss of about seventy-five killed and two hundred and fifty wounded. The rebels suffered much more severely.

THE CAPTURE OF UNION CITY, TENN. MARCH 25, 1864.

The Federal posts in West Tennessee and Kentucky, were, in consequence of the withdrawal of the forces under Generals Sherman and A. J. Smith from Vicksburg, left much exposed, and General Forrest did not hesitate to avail himself of the opportunity thus presented of successfully attacking them. He accordingly concentrated and reinforced his command, and, on the 23d of March, started, with about five thousand men, from Jackson, Tenn., and reached Union City on the twenty-fourth. Here he found Colonel Hawkins with the Eleventh Tennessee Union cavalry, consisting of about four hundred and fifty men. At first Colonel Hawkins refused to surrender. His subordinate officers were confident of their ability to hold out till succor arrived, which they believed would soon reach them. Colonel Hawkins was, however, less sanguine, and finally surrendered to the enemy after a slight assault, who captured beside the garrison, two hundred horses and five hundred small arms. Hardly had the place been surrendered, when General Brayman, from Cairo, advanced to its relief. When within six miles from the post, he learned that its surrender had just taken place, and marched back with the shameful tidings to Cairo.

THE ATTACK OF PADUCAH, KY. MARCH 26, 1864.

General Forrest, after taking possession of Hickman, moved north with Buford’s division, marching direct from Jackson to Paducah, in fifty hours. The veteran Colonel Hicks, who commanded at Paducah, was, however, apprised of his approach in time to notify the inhabitants by special order, and to provide for their safety by removing them to the other side of the river. The pell-mell rush to the wharf of men, women, and children, was, in itself, tumultuous, but fortunately means were at hand to transfer them, so that few were remaining when the attack was made on the city. Colonel Hicks, conscious of the great numerical superiority of the enemy, estimated at from ten to fifteen thousand, ordered his entire command into Fort Anderson, consisting of five companies of the Sixteenth Kentucky, three companies of the One Hundred and Forty-second Illinois, and a detachment of the First Kentucky artillery, (colored) in all six hundred and eighty-five, exclusive of the Union citizens of Paducah for whom arms could be found.

The fort mounted six guns, and contained ammunition and rations barely sufficient for one day. It was a good earthwork defence, with a ditch around it, standing about five hundred yards down the river from the centre of the town. The enemy’s advance came in sight at one o’clock, and shortly after the main body appeared, forming a line which was little less than two miles long. Forrest pushed his line rapidly and steadily forward. A detachment of several hundred rebels dashed into and through the deserted city till they came within rifle-range of the fort, where they took possession of the neighboring houses, from which they could look into it and pick off the garrison. The rebel and Union artillery had already exchanged shots, and the two gunboats in the river, the Paw-Paw and the Piosta, began to play upon the rebel sharpshooters ranging through the city. The enemy now prepared to make a charge upon the fort. The assaulting force was greeted on its first appearance with a heavy and well-directed fire, which caused a portion of it to veer to the right and seek the cover of the uneven ground and the suburban buildings, but still the advance was continued. When within a good rifle-range, it was received with a fire that caused the men to fall to the ground by scores. The gunboat Piosta at the same time poured a steady stream of shells upon the attacking party. A number of them gave way, and though some of them charged up to the ditch, disorder prevailed, and presently the whole force broke and fled in confusion, leaving two hundred killed and wounded upon the field.

The railroad depot, and the city, in several places, were on fire. The fight, between the rebel sharpshooters and the gunboats was still spiritedly sustained. So fatal was the Confederate fire, that the upper guns of the boats could not be worked, and even those behind the casemates were loaded in peril. The ill-starred city was exposed to destruction from friend and foe. The rebels allowed the buildings they occupied to begin to crumble and fall before they slackened their fire.

Forrest’s aid, under a flag of truce, now presented a note from the rebel leader to Colonel Hicks, demanding the immediate and unconditional surrender of the fort and garrison, and threatening, in case of refusal, to take it by storm, and grant no quarter. The war-worn Colonel Hicks promptly replied that he would not fail to do his duty in defending the post to the last. This refusal to surrender was quickly followed by another impetuous assault upon the fort. The daring Brigadier-General A. P. Thompson, formerly a citizen of Paducah, led the Kentucky rebels against the Union fort. A fire, more galling than ever, was opened by the rebel sharpshooters upon the garrison as the main column rushed upon the fort. Murderous discharges from the small arms and cannon of the fort, and the raining shell of the gunboats, made fearful havoc in the rebel ranks as they advanced. Still the rebel general persevered, setting his men an example which would have insured the capture of the position, had he not, when but forty feet from the fort, been instantly killed by the explosion of a shell from the Piosta. His fall struck dismay into the hearts of his followers, and they consequently suffered a disastrous repulse.

A shout of victory now rose from the fort, which was echoed back from the gunboats and the opposite shore. The city was thoroughly sacked by the rebels, who carried away more than half a million dollars worth of plunder. The gunboats and the fort continued to fire upon the town till nearly every building in it was riddled by schrapnel and solid shot. All the government buildings, the gas works, and the elegant residences about the fort were destroyed, and the sun rose the next morning upon the smouldering ruins of the once beautiful city of Paducah.

To the great relief of the garrison, who were out of ammunition, and who had been told that they must now rely on their bayonets, the rebels left the town about midnight, but hung about it for several days. The rebel killed numbered three hundred, and his wounded at least a thousand. The Unionists had fourteen killed and forty-four wounded.

THE CAPTURE OF FORT PILLOW, TENN. APRIL 12, 1864.

Fort Pillow was an earthwork, crescent-shaped, eight feet in height, surrounded by a ditch six feet deep and twelve feet in width. It was situated on a high bluff which descended precipitately to the river’s edge and on the other sides sloped to a deep ravine.

On the twelfth of April, just before sunrise, General Forrest’s command, consisting of McCulloch’s brigade of Chalmers’ division and Bell’s brigade of Buford’s division, under the command of Brigadier-General Chalmers, appeared in the neighborhood of Fort Pillow. The garrison of this fort comprised nineteen officers and five hundred and thirty-eight enlisted men, of whom two hundred and sixty-two were colored troops, including one battalion of the Sixth United States heavy artillery, commanded by Major L. F. Booth, and one section of the Second United States light artillery, together with one battalion of the Thirteenth Tennessee cavalry (white), under the command of Major W. F. Bradford. The pickets of the garrison were driven in and the fighting became general, about nine o’clock, A. M. Major Bradford, who commanded, withdrew all the forces, a portion of which had previously occupied exterior entrenchments, within the fort, and, as both the black and the white troops fought gallantly, he was sanguine of making a successful defence.

General Forrest having assumed the command, he ordered General Chalmers to advance his line so as to gain a position on the slope against which the cannon in the fort could not be directed, and where the garrison with small arms could not reach them without exposing themselves to the sharpshooters, who, under cover of stumps and logs, forced them to keep inside the works. This position, within one hundred yards of the fort, was, after much hard fighting and a severe loss to the rebels, gained by the assailants. The gunboat New Era shelled the latter continually but with little effect, although constantly instructed by signals from the fort of the whereabouts of the enemy. Her guns finally became overheated, her ammunition almost exhausted, and she was compelled to cease firing.

Forrest now demanded the unconditional surrender of the fort. Major Bradford asked to be allowed an hour to consult with his officers and those of the gunboat. Forrest, perceiving two Union gunboats approaching, the foremost apparently crowded with troops, refused to grant more than twenty minutes for the deliberation. There was some equivocal parleying in the interim, and the rebels are accused of unfairly gaining some approaches to the fort during the brief truce. The twenty minutes expired, and it was understood that Major Bradford refused to surrender.

Forrest, after exciting the rivalry and emulation of the rebel Missourians, Mississippians and Tennesseeans who surrounded the fort, ordered the bugle to sound the charge, which was made with a fierce yell, and the works were carried without a halt in the Confederate line. The rebels declare that the colored troops retreated toward the river, with their arms in their hands, firing back, and their colors flying. This assertion is stoutly denied by the few survivors of the massacre which followed. The latter affirm that the Federal troops, black and white, threw down their arms and sought to escape by running down the steep bank to the river. Some hid themselves behind trees and bushes, and others leaped into the river leaving only their heads above water, and were fired upon and slain by the victors as soon as discovered.

The Committee of Congress who made this slaughter the subject of special investigation, report many acts of barbarity on the part of the rebels, including the shooting in cold blood of Major Bradford, of entire groups and lines of prisoners, of the sick and wounded in the hospital, and even of women and children; the burning of the sick and the wounded in huts and tents from which escape had been rendered impossible—in a word, that “no cruelty which the most fiendish malignity could devise was omitted by them.” General Forrest himself, Lieutenant-General S. D. Lee, and other rebel officers who were implicated, denied these horrible charges.

General Forrest admits a loss in the engagement of twenty killed and sixty wounded. He captured two ten-pound Parrott guns, two howitzers, two brass cannon, three hundred and fifty stand of small arms, one hundred and sixty white and seventy-three negro troops and forty negro women and children. The rest of the garrison was slaughtered, and how many refugee citizens and negroes besides will perhaps never be known.

OPERATIONS IN FLORIDA IN 1864.

On the fifth of February, in accordance with general instructions from the War Department, and in pursuance of a plan previously submitted by him, General Gilmore, commander of the Department of the South, set on foot an expedition designed to penetrate to the interior of Florida, for the purpose of procuring an outlet for large quantities of cotton, lumber and timber, which were stored in that region, and to cut off one of the most fertile sources of the enemy’s supplies. A further object which the Federal commander had in view was to obtain recruits for his colored regiments from the increased negro population then congregated in that part of the State.

The Confederate force in the State of Florida at that time was much larger in proportion to the population, than in other Southern States, as in addition to eight or ten thousand regular troops, the Governor had enrolled most of the arms-bearing population in a home organization for self-defence, and thus evaded the sweeping conscription of the Davis administration which had been so unsparing in other quarters.

On the eighth of February, Brigadier-General Truman Seymour, under instructions of General Gilmore, landed at Jacksonville, and occupied the town. His force consisted of seven thousand men, and was conveyed from the Department headquarters in twenty steamers and eight schooners.

On the afternoon of the eighth he commenced his march for the interior of the State, his army moving in three columns, which were commanded by Colonels Barton, Hawley, and Henry. Colonel Barton moved on the main road, while the commands of Colonels Hawley and Henry marched on parallel roads to the right of Colonel Barton, which united, at a distance of only three miles, where the infantry camps were spread for the night; while a battalion of cavalry, Elder’s horse Battery B, First artillery, and the Fourth Massachusetts infantry, under Colonel Guy V. Henry, pushed forward on a reconnoissance toward Lake City, through a dense pine forest, and over a low, marshy soil. After riding a distance of eight miles, they surprised and captured an artillery camp of the rebels, containing four guns, with the camp equipage and officers’ baggage. Only three prisoners were taken, the rest of the force effecting their escape. The advance of the army reached Baldwin the next morning, capturing some army stores, and Generals Gilmore and Seymour arrived at that place in the evening.

Colonel Henry’s command still continued in advance, and on the tenth captured one thousand barrels of turpentine and a quantity of bacon. A reconnoitering party was then advanced to ascertain whether the enemy purposed to defend the south fork of the St. Mary’s river, while the main body followed with due caution. A skirmish ensued at the fork, in which four of the Federals were killed and thirteen wounded, when the enemy retired, losing five of their men. Colonel Henry reached Sanderson, forty miles from Jacksonville, at six P. M. The place had been abandoned by the enemy, and a large amount of stores committed to the flames. On the eleventh the command encamped five miles from Lake City, which was held by the enemy but evacuated during the night. This was unknown to Colonel Henry, and, as he was without infantry, he retraced his steps to Sanderson. The most important property captured was as follows: Two twelve-pounder rifled guns, two six-pounder guns, one three-inch gun, two other guns, five caissons, a large quantity of ammunition, an immense supply of camp and garrison equipage, four railroad cars, one hundred and thirteen bales of cotton, four army wagons, one hundred and five horses and mules, a large stock of saddlery, tanning machinery, three thousand and eighty-three barrels turpentine, and six thousand bushels corn. Three large warehouses were destroyed.

On the eleventh telegraphic communication was established between Jacksonville and Baldwin, and on that day General Gilmore sent instructions to General Seymour not to risk a repulse in advancing upon Lake City, and also in case his advance met with serious opposition to concentrate at Sanderson and the south fork of the St. Mary’s. On the thirteenth General Seymour was further instructed to concentrate at Baldwin without delay. This was done at once. Meantime, Colonel Henry was sent toward the left to capture some railroad trains on the Fernandina and Cedar Keys railroad, which resulted in a skirmish with a battalion of cavalry from East Florida, who were repulsed. A reconnoissance was made at that time by Colonel Scammon along the Georgia State line, and several small works of the enemy were destroyed.

General Gilmore now departed for Hilton Head, after admonishing General Seymour to avoid a general engagement with the enemy until he should receive further instructions, and until the defences at Jacksonville, Baldwin, and the south fork of the St. Mary’s should be further advanced.

On the eighteenth of February, however, General Seymour again took the field, and marched from Jacksonville with a force of five thousand men, with ten days’ rations, and advanced sixteen miles on the line of the railroad the first day. On the second day he moved seventeen miles, and reached Barber’s Station, his men much exhausted by marching over bad roads. The twentieth proved to be a beautiful day, and the army started at an early hour, with the cavalry in advance. The line of march was now across the south fork of the St. Mary’s and towards Sanderson, nine miles distant, which place they reached without halting. The sky was clear, and the savannahs, stretching on either side of the sandy road winding through the pine woods were warm with the sunshine. The infantry now made a short halt, but the cavalry kept its position about two miles in advance. The march was resumed at midday toward Lake City. General Seymour’s force moved in three columns, Colonel Hawley’s brigade on the left, Colonel Barton’s in the centre, and Colonel Scammon’s regiment on the extreme right. The cavalry in advance were led by Colonel Henry with Elder’s battery. In the rear was the colored brigade led by Colonel Montgomery.

BATTLE OF OLUSTEE. FEBRUARY 20, 1864.

About six miles from Sanderson the enemy’s mounted pickets, thirty or forty in number, were met and driven in after exchanging shots. The main body hurried forward a distance of two miles, when three or four cannon shot of the enemy fell among the head of the column. Skirmishing commenced immediately. The artillery dashed into position on the gallop, the infantry on the double-quick step, and in a brief period of time a severe battle was progressing. Elder’s battery unlimbered at the head of the road, Hamilton’s to the left, and Langdon’s on the extreme left, opening at short range with canister shot. The artillery of the enemy consisted of four or five guns, and was badly served at first, being fired too high to do injury. General Seymour’s line of infantry was well formed for the position. With the exception of a small field of a few acres, it was in the woods, amid a heavy growth of pine timber, and with swampy ground intervening between it and the enemy, of whose position nothing was known. The battle lasted for three hours. Two of the Federal batteries were disabled early in the action. The Seventh New Hampshire broke, but was rallied again. The Eighth United States colored fought well until the loss of their leader, when they fled. The contest closed at dusk, when General Seymour, finding his force repulsed with some loss, and the colored reserve unequal to the emergency, retired from the field, leaving his dead and wounded. The retreat, for a short distance, was conducted in successive lines of battle, but finding the enemy were not disposed to follow, the line was changed, and the force retired in column, Barton’s brigade bringing up the rear, covered by the cavalry and Elder’s battery. A halt was made at Sanderson, where coffee was cooked, and some attention given to the wounded. From Sanderson to Barber’s Station, says a writer, “ten miles, we wended or crawled along, the wounded filling the night air with lamentations, the crippled horses neighing in pain, and a full moon kissing the cold, clammy lips of the dying.” On the next morning the retreat was continued to Baldwin, where the cavalry of the enemy made their appearance. Many of the wounded were here sent on cars drawn by mules to Jacksonville, and General Seymour, knowing that the enemy was following in force, ordered the commissary stores, worth about sixty thousand dollars, to be destroyed, and resumed his march to Jacksonville. His loss in killed, wounded, and missing, in this disastrous and ill-advised expedition, was about twelve hundred.

The following dispatch from the Governor of Florida presents the enemy’s account of the battle:

“TALLAHASSEE, FLA., February 21.

“TO PRESIDENT DAVIS: I have just received the following dispatch from General Finegan, dated yesterday:

“‘I met the enemy in full force to-day, under General Seymour, and defeated him with great loss. I captured five pieces of artillery, hold possession of the battle-field, and the killed and wounded of the enemy. My cavalry are in pursuit. I don’t know precisely the number of prisoners, as they are being brought in constantly. My whole loss, I think, will not exceed two hundred and fifty killed and wounded. Among them I mourn the loss of many brave officers and men.’

“I understand that General Finegan also captured many small arms.

(Signed) JOHN MILTON, Governor.”

General Seymour was allowed to occupy Jacksonville unmolested, and that place remained in undisputed possession of the Federals for the remainder of the year, while the rebel commander went into winter quarters at Camp Finegan, eight miles distant towards Baldwin.

* * * * *

General Seymour was relieved from command of the Federal forces in the State, and shortly after, Major-General Foster was assigned to command the Department of the South, in place of General Gilmore, who was appointed to the command of the Tenth army corps, in Virginia.

On the 20th of July General Birney was dispatched from Jacksonville with a small force to the mouth of the Trent creek, where he destroyed two bridges, and then advancing to Callohan station on the Fernandina railroad, he destroyed a telegraph office, some cars, and other property. Returning to Jacksonville, a few days thereafter, he embarked on transports to Whitesville, on the north fork of the Black Creek, where a slight skirmish ensued. Baldwin and Camp Milton were afterwards occupied by Federal troops, but no military movements of importance occurred in Florida during the remainder of the year.

BATTLE AT BACHELOR’S CREEK, N. C. FEBRUARY 1, 1864.

Before daylight on the 1st of February, a Federal outpost at Bachelor’s Creek, eight miles from Newbern, was attacked by a Confederate force under General Picket, consisting of a portion of Hoke’s, Corse’s and Clingman’s brigades. The Federal force was surprised by a superior force, and after a gallant resistance were defeated, with a loss of about one hundred in killed, wounded and missing, and three hundred taken prisoners. The Confederate loss was about forty in killed and wounded. While it was yet dark, the same force of rebels descended the creek in barges, and captured and burned the United States gunboat Underwriter, which was aground between Forts Anderson and Stephen, within a mile and a half of Newbern.

CAPTURE OF PLYMOUTH, N. C. APRIL 19, 1864.

A serious misfortune befell the Federal arms on the above date in the capture of Plymouth, an important town on the Roanoke river, eight miles from its mouth. This town had been in possession of the Union forces for about two years, by whom it had been almost destroyed at the time of its capture. It had since been strongly fortified, and placed in charge of a brave and competent officer, who added new lustre to his well earned reputation, by a skillful and soldierly defence. The town was on the south bank of the river. A breastwork, with several strong forts along its line, had been constructed, while about a mile up the river, another defence, called Fort Gray, had been built, which was protected on the water front by a triple row of piles, with a number of torpedoes attached.

The rebels had constructed a powerful iron-clad ram, called the Albemarle, in the river above, which had been equipped for some time, and was now only waiting the cooperation of land forces to join in assailing the Federal defences.

Two Union gunboats, the Southfield and Miami, were anchored in the river opposite the town. General Wessels’ garrison consisted of two thousand five hundred men, and was composed of the One Hundred and First, and the One Hundred and Third Pennsylvania infantry, the Eighty-fifth New York, the Sixteenth Connecticut, two companies of Massachusetts heavy artillery, two companies of North Carolina volunteers, and the Twelfth New York cavalry.

About three P. M. on the 17th, the enemy made known his presence by a fierce artillery fire upon Fort Gray, which continued till midnight, and was commenced with increased force at daylight the next morning. Before noon two charges were made on the works, which were repulsed. The gunboats took position on either side of the town, and did effective service in driving back the enemy. But now a formidable opponent was approaching to attack them on their own element. A picket boat stationed up the river gave warning that the ram was coming down, and preparations were made to meet the dreaded enemy. The two boats were lashed together, and thus awaited the onset. When within one hundred yards the gunboats opened fire, but made no impression on the iron-clad. The ram now bore down on the Miami, upon whom she inflicted a slight blow, and gliding off, struck the Southfield on her left side, crushing in her timbers for a space of six or eight feet square. A shell thrown from the Miami now struck the ram on her invulnerable sides, and rebounding to the deck of the gunboat, killed her captain, Flusser, and wounded eight persons. The boats were torn asunder by their concussion with the ram, and as the Southfield was rapidly sinking, her crew escaped in the boats; while the Miami, swinging round with the current, was glad to make her escape from the unequal contest.

The Albemarle now came down to the mouth of the river, and in that position held complete command of the town and its approaches, and effectually shut off all hope of reinforcements or supplies to the beleaguered garrison, who surrendered to Brigadier-General Hoke, commander of the Confederate forces, on the ensuing day. General Peck, the commander of the department, thus eloquently conveyed the intelligence to his companions in-arms.

“HEADQUARTERS OF THE ARMY AND DISTRICT OF } NORTH CAROLINA, NEWBERN, N. C., APRIL 21, 1864. }

“With feelings of the deepest sorrow the commanding general announces the fall of Plymouth, N. C., and the capture of its gallant commander, Brigadier-General H. W. Wessels, and his command. This result, however, did not obtain until after the most gallant and determined resistance had been made. Five times the enemy stormed the lines of the general, and as many times were they repulsed with great slaughter; and but for the powerful assistance of the rebel iron-clad ram, and the floating sharpshooter battery, the Cotton Plant, Plymouth would still have been in our hands. For their noble defence the gallant General Wessels and his brave band have, and deserve the warmest thanks of the whole country, while all will sympathize with them in their misfortune.

“To the officers and men of the navy the commanding general tenders his thanks for their hearty cooperation with the army, and the bravery, determination, and courage that marked their part of the unequal contest. With sorrow he records the death of the noble sailor and gallant patriot, Lieutenant-Commander C. W. Flusser, U. S. Navy, who in the heat of battle fell dead on the deck of his ship, with the lanyard of his gun in his hand.

“The commanding general believes that these misfortunes will tend, not to discourage, but to nerve the army of North Carolina to equal deeds of bravery and gallantry hereafter.”

Sixteen hundred men, and twenty-five pieces of artillery were captured. The rebel loss in the attack nearly equalled the number of prisoners taken.

* * * * *

The town of Washington, on the Tar river, was burned in the month of April, at the time it was evacuated by the Federal forces, by unknown persons. This act of vandalism, uncalled for and inhuman, was condemned in unmeasured terms by General Palmer, the Federal commander. The majority of the inhabitants were loyal in their sentiments, and many had enlisted in the Federal army.

Captain Melancthon Smith, who was shortly afterwards appointed to command the navy in the waters of the Sound, adopted vigorous measures of preparation to meet and subdue the Albemarle, which for the space of one month had held undisputed possession of the inner waters. On the 5th of May, with the Sassacus, the Wyalusing, and four other vessels, he appeared at the mouth of the Roanoke river, when the Albemarle, followed by a small tender, named the Bombshell, came out to attack the Union gunboats. It was the design of Captain Smith that the larger gunboats should get alongside their antagonist, and fire upon her ports or roof, which were her most vulnerable parts; but the eagerness of the smaller vessels to engage rendered a near approach dangerous for some time, despite the signals of the commander; and for half an hour the contest was without result. The gunboats eluded the efforts of the Albemarle to ram them, while their fire in turn was harmless to the enemy. But the Sassacus, watching a favorable opportunity, struck the ram squarely across her starboard beam, which caused her to careen until the water washed over her deck and casemates, while from the close proximity of the vessels, the crew of the Sassacus were enabled to throw hand-grenades down the deck-hatch of the ram, while they also made fruitless efforts to get powder into her smoke-stack. But the Albemarle soon swung clear of her opponent, and in parting sent a hundred-pounder rifle shot through her starboard boiler, enveloping the Federal vessel in clouds of steam, and compelling her to withdraw from the contest. The Bombshell was captured by the Federal vessels, and the engagement closed without further result, and with no serious injury.

DESTRUCTION OF THE ALBEMARLE.

On the night of the 27th of October, Lieutenant W. B. Cushing, a young naval officer who had already evinced great coolness and daring in hazardous enterprises, was selected to take charge of a small launch to which was attached a torpedo, and sent on the dangerous mission of attempting the destruction of the Albemarle. Selecting a crew of thirteen officers and men who volunteered for the service, he passed several miles of the enemy’s pickets unobserved, and arrived within twenty yards of the Albemarle before being hailed by her lookouts. The torpedo boat was then steered under a full head of steam direct for the ram, which lay at her wharf at Plymouth, protected by a raft of logs extending outwards about thirty feet. Upon the alarm being given by the lookouts, a confused fire of musketry was opened by the rebels, which had little effect. “Passing her closely,” says Lieutenant Cushing, “we made a complete circle, so as to strike her fairly, and went into her bows on. By this time the enemy’s fire was very severe, but a dose of canister at short range served to moderate their zeal, and disturb their aim. In a moment we had struck the logs, just abreast of the quarter-port, breasting them in some feet, and our bows resting on them. The torpedo boom was then lowered, and by a vigorous pull I succeeded in driving the torpedo under the overhang, and exploded it at the same time the Albemarle’s gun was fired. A shot seemed to go crashing through my boat, and a dense mass of water rushed in from the torpedo, filling the launch, and completely disabling her. The enemy then continued to fire at fifteen feet range and demanded our surrender, which I twice refused, ordering the men to save themselves, and removing my own coat and shoes. Springing into the river, I swam with others into the middle of the stream, the rebels failing to hit us.” Lieutenant Cushing succeeded in reaching the opposite shore, and during the next day made his way by stealth through the surrounding swamps to a creek some distance below Plymouth, where he found a skiff belonging to a rebel picket, in which he effected his escape to the fleet. Only one other of his party succeeded in escaping, the rest being either captured, killed, or drowned. The Albemarle was completely submerged by the explosion of the torpedo, and so remained long subsequent to the evacuation of Plymouth by the rebels. This daring feat excited the admiration of the rebel no less than of the Federal authorities, and obtained for Lieutenant Cushing the thanks of Congress, and promotion to the next highest grade in the service.

CAPTURE OF PLYMOUTH—The main rebel defence of Plymouth being thus removed, Commander Macomb, the senior naval officer in the Sounds, with the vessels under his command immediately pushed up the river to Plymouth, drove the rebels from their rifle-pits and batteries, and on October 31st retook the town, capturing a few prisoners, besides cannon, small arms, and ammunition.

CAPTURE OF FORT FISHER, AND WILMINGTON, N. C. DECEMBER 24, 1864-JANUARY 22, 1865.

During the earlier years of the rebellion, an extensive trade was carried on through the port of Wilmington, N. C., and her merchants were growing rich through a traffic with foreign nations, which the most vigilant efforts of the numerous vessels employed on the blockade were insufficient to prevent. The many shoals and inlets which traversed and intersected her coast, the foggy and dark nights, and the experienced eyes of the native pilots, combined to enable the fleet steamers of light draught, which were employed in the trade, to make many successful voyages, with but little risk; while the State government was in receipt of handsome revenues, her perquisites in a commerce of vast profit and extent.

Wilmington was the most important sea-coast port left to the enemy, and besides was a point of great strategic value for army movements, which had been long coveted by the Federal Government. The navy had been making strenuous exertions to seal the harbor of Wilmington, but with only partial effect. The nature of the outlet of Cape Fear river was such that it required watching for so great a distance, that, without possession of the land north of New Inlet, or Fort Fisher, it was impossible for the navy to entirely close the harbor against the entrance of blockade-runners.

The Federal Government had long sought an opportunity to break up this trade, but it was not until September, 1864, that the exigencies of the war permitted the equipment of an expedition adapted to the capture and occupation of Fort Fisher and Wilmington. A large fleet was collected in Hampton Roads, in the earlier part of that month, under the command of Admiral D. D. Porter, but it was late in December before all the vessels and transports connected with the enterprise were prepared to sail for their destination.

General Grant, in his report of this campaign, gives the following details of the preliminary operation:

“To secure the possession of these places required the cooperation of a land force, which I agreed to furnish. Immediately commenced the assemblage in Hampton Roads, under Admiral D. D. Porter, of the most formidable armada ever collected for concentration upon one given point. This necessarily attracted the attention of the enemy, as well as that of the loyal North; and through the imprudence of the public press, and very likely of officers of both branches of service, the exact object of the expedition became a common subject of discussion in the newspapers both north and south. The enemy, thus warned, prepared to meet it. This caused a postponement of the expedition until the latter part of November, when being again called upon by Honorable G. V. Fox, Assistant-Secretary of the Navy, I agreed to furnish the men required at once, and went myself, in company with Major-General Butler, to Hampton Roads, where we had a conference with Admiral Porter as to the force required and the time of starting. A force of six thousand five hundred men was regarded as sufficient. The time of starting was not definitely arranged, but it was thought all would be ready by the 6th December, if not before. Learning on the 30th November that Bragg had gone to Georgia, taking with him most of the forces about Wilmington, I deemed it of the utmost importance that the expedition should reach its destination before the return of Bragg, and directed General Butler to make all arrangements for the departure of Major-General Weitzel, who had been designated to command the land forces, so that the navy might not be detained one moment.

“On the 6th of December the following instructions were given:

“‘CITY POINT, VA., December 6, 1864.

“‘GENERAL: The first object of the expedition under General Weitzel is to close to the enemy the port of Wilmington. If successful in this, the second will be to capture Wilmington itself. There are reasonable grounds to hope for success, if advantage can be taken of the absence of the greater part of the enemy’s forces now looking after Sherman in Georgia. The directions you have given for the numbers and equipment of the expedition are all right, except in the unimportant matter of where they embark and the amount of intrenchment tools to be taken. The object of the expedition will be gained by effecting a landing on the main land between Cape Fear river and the Atlantic, north of the north entrance to the river. Should such landing be effected while the enemy still holds Fort Fisher, and the batteries guarding the entrance to the river, then the troops should entrench themselves, and, by cooperating with the navy, effect the reduction and capture of those places. These in our hands, the navy could enter the harbor, and the port of Wilmington would be scaled. Should Fort Fisher and the point of land on which it is built fall into the hands of our troops immediately on landing, then it will be worth the attempt to capture Wilmington by a forced march and surprise. If time is consumed in gaining the first object of the expedition, the second will become a matter of after consideration.

“‘The details for execution are intrusted to you and the officer immediately in command of the troops.

“‘Should the troops under General Weitzel fail to effect a landing at or near Fort Fisher, they will be returned to the armies operating against Richmond without delay.

“‘U. S. GRANT, Lieutenant-General.

“‘Major-General B. F. BUTLER.’”

“General Butler commanding the army from which the troops were taken for this enterprise, and the territory within which they were to operate, military courtesy required that all orders and instructions should go through him. They were so sent; but General Weitzel has since officially informed me that he never received the foregoing instructions, nor was he aware of their existence until he read General Butler’s published official report of the Fort Fisher failure, with my endorsement and papers accompanying it. I had no idea of General Butler’s accompanying the expedition until the evening before it got off from Bermuda Hundreds, and then did not dream but that General Weitzel had received all the instructions, and would be in command. I rather formed the idea that General Butler was actuated by a desire to witness the effect of the explosion of the powder-boat. The expedition was detained several days at Hampton Roads, awaiting the loading of the powder-boat.

“The importance of getting the Wilmington expedition off without any delay, with or without the powder-boat, had been urged upon General Butler, and he advised to so notify Admiral Porter.

“The expedition finally got off on the 13th of December, and arrived at the place of rendezvous, off New Inlet, near Fort Fisher, on the evening of the 15th. Admiral Porter arrived on the evening of the 18th, having put in at Beaufort to get ammunition for the monitors. The sea becoming rough, making it difficult to land troops, and the supply of water and coal being about exhausted, the transport fleet put back to Beaufort to replenish; this, with the state of the weather, delayed the return to the place of rendezvous until the 24th.”

On the 25th a landing was effected without opposition, and a reconnoissance, under Brevet Brigadier-General Curtis, pushed up toward the fort.

The army consisted of General Ames’s division of the Twenty-fourth corps, and of General Paine’s colored division of the Twenty-fifth corps, numbering together six thousand five hundred effective men.

The attacking force of Admiral Porter consisted of thirty-seven vessels, five of which were iron-clads, with a reserve of thirteen vessels, while the transports and smaller vessels were seventy in number.

Colonel Comstock, chief military engineer of the expedition, thus describes the defences of the inlet and Fort Fisher:

“The land front consists of a half bastion on the left or Cape Fear river side, connected by a curtain with a bastion on the ocean side. The parapet is twenty-five feet thick, averages twenty feet in height, with traverses rising ten feet above it and running back on their tops, which are from eight to twelve feet in thickness, to a distance of from thirty to forty feet from the interior crest. The traverses on the left half bastion are about twenty-five feet in length on top. The earth for this heavy parapet and the enormous traverses at their inner ends, more than thirty feet in height, was obtained partly from a shallow exterior ditch, but mainly from the interior of the work. Between each pair of traverses there was one or two guns. The traverses on the right of this front were only partially completed. A palisade, which is loopholed and has a banquette, runs in front of this face, at a distance of fifty feet in front of the exterior slope, from the Cape Fear river to the ocean, with a position for a gun between the left of the front and the river, and another between the right of the front and the ocean. Through the middle traverse on the curtain is a bomb-proof postern whose exterior opening is covered by a small redan for two field-pieces, to give flank fire along the curtain. The traverses are generally bomb-proofed for men or magazines. The slopes of the work appear to have been revetted with marsh sod or covered with grass, and have an inclination of forty-five degrees or a little less. * * * There were originally on this front twenty-one guns and three mortars. * * * The sea front consists of a series of batteries, mounting in all twenty-four guns, the different batteries being connected by a strong infantry parapet so as to form a continuous line. The same system of heavy traverses for the protection of the guns is used as on the land front, and these traverses are also generally bomb-proofed.” There was also a rebel battery, commanding the channel, on Zeeke’s island, two miles southeast of Fort Fisher, and several miles north of the latter were the Flag Pond Hill and Half Moon batteries, serving as outworks to it.

* * * * *

The expedition was delayed two days waiting for the equipment of a powder-boat, on which two hundred and fifteen tons of powder were stored, with the hope of destroying the face of Fort Fisher, by its explosion on the edge of the beach opposite the works. The gunboat Louisiana was selected for the purpose, and disguised as a blockade-runner, she approached the fort before daylight on the morning of December 24th, was anchored four hundred yards from the works without observation, and there exploded, producing no sensible effect on the works. The rebels were not aware of the object of this expedition, until informed through the northern papers.

At noon on the same day, the fleet got into position, and bombarded the fort until dark. They renewed fire on the next morning, and continued it without intermission all day. More than twenty thousand shots were thrown from fifty vessels of war, while the rebel response numbered only about twelve hundred shots. Under cover of this tremendous fire, a body of troops was landed, on the afternoon of the 25th, with the intention of storming the fort. The ground in front and rear of the fort was torn up with shells, and some of the guns dismounted; but a careful reconnoissance, under the eyes of General Weitzel, revealed the fact that the fort was uninjured, and that an attempt to storm the place with the force and material then at the disposal of the commander-in-chief, could not be undertaken with any probability of success. This view was sustained by other engineer officers attached to the expedition, and was confirmed by the evidence of the rebel commander of the fort. The troops were accordingly reembarked on the transports, and returned to their former position in the army of the James. The Committee on the Conduct of the War, after a rigid examination of General Butler’s conduct in this affair, acquitted him of all blame in the matter.

Almost from the first inception of the enterprise, there was a want of harmony between General Butler and Admiral Porter, which destroyed all unity of action, and contributed in great measure, to the failure of the expedition. General Butler also incurred the severe displeasure of General Grant, first in accompanying the expedition as its commander, and finally by his conduct in withdrawing the troops, which General Grant regarded as a breach of orders, for which General Butler was immediately relieved from command.

The embarkation was accomplished on the morning of the 27th. General Grant thus details the preliminaries of a subsequent expedition in which Major-General A. H. Terry was appointed to command the land forces:

“Soon after the return of the expedition, I received a dispatch from the Secretary of the Navy, and a letter from Admiral Porter, informing me that the fleet was still off Fort Fisher, and expressing the conviction that, under a proper leader, the place could be taken. The natural supposition with me was that, when the troops abandoned the expedition, the navy would do so also. Finding it had not, however, I answered on the 30th of December, advising Admiral Porter to hold on, and that I would send a force, and make another attempt to take the place. This time I selected Brevet Major-General (now Major-General) A. H. Terry to command the expedition. The troops composing it consisted of the same that composed the former, with the addition of a small brigade, numbering about fifteen hundred, and a small siege train. The latter it was never found necessary to land. I communicated direct to the commander of the expedition, the following instructions:

“CITY POINT, VA., January 3, 1865.

“GENERAL: The expedition entrusted to your command has been fitted out to renew the attempt to capture Fort Fisher, N. C., and Wilmington ultimately, if the fort falls. You will, then, proceed with as little delay as possible to the naval fleet lying off Cape Fear river, and report the arrival of yourself and command to Admiral D. D. Porter, commanding North Atlantic blockading Squadron.

“It is exceedingly desirable that the most complete understanding should exist between yourself and the naval commander. I suggest, therefore, that you consult with Admiral Porter freely and get from him the part to be performed by each branch of the public service, so that there may be unity of action. It would be well to have the whole programme laid down in writing. I have served with Admiral Porter, and know that you can rely on his judgment and his nerve to undertake what he proposes. I would, therefore, defer to him as much as is consistent with your own responsibilities. The first object to be attained is to get a firm position on the spit of land on which Fort Fisher is built, from which you can operate against that fort. You want to look to the practicability of receiving your supplies, and to defending yourself against superior forces sent against you by any of the avenues left open to the enemy. If such a position can be obtained, the siege of Fort Fisher will not be abandoned until its reduction is accomplished, or another plan of campaign is ordered from these headquarters.

“My own views are that, if you effect a landing, the navy ought to run a portion of their fleet into Cape Fear river, while the balance of it operates on the outside. Land forces cannot invest Fort Fisher or cut it off from supplies or reinforcements, while the river is in possession of the enemy.

“A siege train will be loaded on vessels and sent to Fort Monroe, in readiness to be sent to you if required. All other supplies can be drawn from Beaufort as you need them.

“Keep the fleet of vessels with you until your position is assured. When you find they can be spared, order them back, or such of them as you can spare, to Fort Monroe, to report for orders.

“In case of failure to effect a lauding, bring your command back to Beaufort, and report to these headquarters for further instructions. You will not debark at Beaufort until so directed.

“General Sheridan has been ordered to send a division of troops to Baltimore, and place them on sea-going vessels. These troops will be brought to Fort Monroe and kept there on the vessels until you are heard from. Should you require them they will be sent to you.

“U. S. GRANT, Lieutenant-General.

“Brevet Major-General A. H. TERRY.”

“Lieutenant-Colonel C. B. Comstock, aide-de-camp (now brevet brigadier general), who accompanied the former expedition, was assigned in orders as chief engineer to this.

“It will be seen that these instructions did not differ materially from those given for the first expedition; and that in neither instance was there an order to assault Fort Fisher. This was a matter left entirely to the discretion of the commanding officer.”

The expedition sailed from Fort Monroe on the morning of the 6th, arriving on the rendezvous, off Beaufort, on the 8th, where, owing to the difficulties of the weather, it lay until the morning of the 12th, when it got under way and reached its destination that evening.

The severity of the storm had scattered the vessels of the fleet, as well as the transports, but on the 12th, the combined force was slowly wending its way up the widely-expanded mouth of Cape Fear river. Admiral Porter, in his flagship, the Malvern, took his station at the head of the gunboat fleet, while the flag of General Terry was waving from the McClellan. The ships in the long line were lost to view beneath the roll of the waves, while the whole surface of the water, far as the eye could reach, was dotted at short intervals by the transports, in regular order, preceded and flanked by the guardian gunboats.

Signal lights were rapidly interchanged between the squadron and the blockade vessels near the shore, while an immense bonfire in the rear of Fort Fisher, gave warning to the inhabitants of Wilmington of the approach of the fleet.

On the morning of the 13th, the frigate Brooklyn, followed by other vessels, skirted the shore, at the distance of a mile, throwing enormous shells into the forest at intervals, and into every spot where it was possible a rebel force or battery might be concealed. After this effectual reconnoissance, preparations were made to land the troops, and at three P. M. it was completed without loss. While this was in progress, the New Ironsides, accompanied by the monitors, took position within point-blank range of Fort Fisher, and opened a terrific fire. The landing was effected upon a strip of hard beach about two hundred feet in width, five miles above Fort Fisher.

Early in the afternoon the rebel fleet came down to Fort Fisher from Wilmington, bringing reinforcements and supplies. At half past four Admiral Porter signaled for the rest of the fleet to come forward and take part in the bombardment. The fire of the ships was so incessant that they soon became enveloped in their own smoke, and beneath the power of the immense missiles hurled into the fort and against its walls, the solid embankment began to crumble, and the garrison to forsake their guns.

The troops had, meantime, slowly advanced towards the works, hoping that a breach might soon be effected, sufficient to warrant an assault. All night long a slow but constant fire was kept up by the monitors, affording the garrison no opportunity of repose. At daylight it was discovered that the flagstaff had been shot away, but at eight o’clock it was replaced by another, showing the determination of the garrison still to resist the tremendous force that was arrayed against them.

The troops had now thrown up two lines of breastworks across the peninsula, extending from the ocean to Cape Fear river, and had advanced their line to within a mile of the fort.

During the morning of Sunday, the 15th, the bombardment still continued, eliciting but feeble and occasional response from the enemy, while the immense shots from the fleet were striking the fort, for some time, at the rate of three or four a minute. By noon the sea face of the fort was so battered that it was thought a successful charge might be made. Under cover of the fire of the fleet, one thousand six hundred sailors, armed with cutlasses, revolvers, and carbines, and four hundred marines, the whole commanded by Fleet Captain K. R. Breese, were landed on the beach, and by digging rifle-pits worked their way up within two hundred yards of the fort. The troops selected for the assault were Ames’s division, comprising the brigades of Curtis, Pennypacker and Bell, while Paine’s division of colored troops and Abbott’s brigade held the intrenchments facing Wilmington, against which Hoke’s troops, estimated at five thousand strong, had begun to demonstrate. At 3.30 P. M. signal was made from the shore to the fleet to change the direction of the fire, in order that the troops might assault; and soon afterwards the sailors rushed with reckless energy toward the parapet of the fort, which at once swarmed with rebel soldiers, who poured in upon them a murderous fire of musketry. The marines, who were to have covered the assaulting party, for some unexplained reason failed to fire upon the rebels on the parapet, all of whom, in the opinion of Admiral Porter, might have been killed. “I saw,” he said, “how recklessly the rebels exposed themselves, and what an advantage they gave our sharpshooters, whose guns were scarcely fired, or fired with no precision. Notwithstanding the hot fire, officers and sailors in the lead rushed on, and some even reached the parapet, a large number having entered the ditch. The advance was swept from the parapet like chaff, and, notwithstanding all the efforts made by the commanders of companies to stay them, the men in the rear, seeing the slaughter in front, and that they were not covered by the marines, commenced to retreat; and, as there is no stopping a sailor, if he fails on such an occasion on the first rush, I saw the whole thing had to be given up.” The attack on this part of the fort, though a failure, diverted a part of the enemy’s attention, and rendered the work laid out for the main storming column of troops much easier.

At the word of command, the division of General Ames, which had been gradually drawn forward under the shelter of hastily formed breastworks, rushed toward the fort, the brigade of Curtis taking the lead. The palisades had been so much injured by the fire of the fleet that a few vigorous strokes from the axemen sufficed to clear gaps for the passage of the troops, and, in the face of a severe enfilading fire, a lodgment was soon effected on the west end of the land front. Pennypacker’s and Bell’s brigades followed in rapid succession, the latter moving between the work and the river. “On this side,” says General Terry, “there was no regular parapet, but there was an abundance of cover afforded to the enemy by cavities, from which sand had been taken for the parapet, the ruins of barracks and storehouses, the large magazine, and by traverses behind which they stubbornly resisted our advance. Hand-to-hand fighting of the most desperate character ensued. The first brigade dashed forward with a run, and reaching the parapet near the western extremity of the north face, gained a foothold within the enclosed space of the fort, by entering within through the gaps of the palisades. They had now not only to maintain the position they had obtained, but to advance, in the face of a determined foe, to the succeeding traverses, over thirty feet in height, and were compelled to capture nine or ten in succession before the rebel forces yielded to the repeated assaults.

Each traverse was in reality an independent fort, enclosing within its dense walls, a room entered by a passage so narrow that two men could easily defend it against a large force. During the assault, General Ames’ men were exposed to a galling fire of artillery and musketry, while Fort Buchanan on the southwest also opened fire on the Federal columns. Abbott’s brigade and a regiment of colored troops, dispatched by General Terry, reinforced General Ames before dark, followed soon after by the general-in-chief and his staff. Generals Curtis and Pennybacker were badly wounded in the assault, and Colonel Bell received mortal injuries.

It was not until after ten o’clock at night that all resistance ceased, and the star-spangled banner floated out in the bright moonlight unchallenged over the crumbled ramparts. When General Terry telegraphed to Admiral Porter the final result, “we stopped fire,” says the Admiral, “and gave them three of the heartiest cheers I ever heard. It was the most terrific struggle I ever saw. The troops have covered themselves with glory; and General Terry is my beau-ideal of a general.” The garrison consisted of two thousand three hundred men, of whom one thousand nine hundred and seventy-one, with one hundred and twelve officers, were captured. The rest were killed and wounded. Their commanders, General Whiting and Colonel Lamb, were both captured, badly wounded.

The loss of the Federal army was one hundred and ten killed, and five hundred and thirty-six wounded. That of the navy was between two and three hundred in killed and wounded, principally in the assaulting, column of sailors, and by the explosion of two fifteen-inch guns on board the monitors. The ships sustained but trifling damage.

The greater part of the guns of the fort were dismounted, or otherwise injured by the fire of the fleet, but the work itself received no damage which was not susceptible of immediate repair, its strength being about the same as before the bombardment. According to Admiral Porter, who had visited the Malakoff during the siege of Sebastopol, Fort Fisher was a much more formidable work than that celebrated stronghold. Its capture caused an almost unprecedented rejoicing throughout the United States. The capture of the fort sealed the fate of the rebel supremacy in Cape Fear river.

On the 16th and 17th the enemy abandoned and blew up Fort Caswell and the works on Smith’s island, which were immediately occupied by the Federal forces.

The advance up the river was a continuous battle. On the night of the 21st, the rebels commenced destroying their materials and stores in Wilmington. Fifteen thousand barrels of resin, and one thousand bales of cotton were destroyed, and extensive cotton sheds, steam-mills and turpentine works were consumed. At daylight on the morning of the 22d, General Terry’s troops entered the city, and the reign of the rebellion in that important city was at an end.

KILPATRICK’S CAVALRY RAID TOWARD RICHMOND. FEBRUARY 28-MARCH 5, 1864.

A very daring and successful expedition was undertaken by this intrepid leader on the 28th of February, in which much damage was inflicted on the two principal railroads on which General Lee received supplies for his army, and a great deal of public property was destroyed. The command left Stevensburgh, Virginia, on Sunday night, March 28, and crossing Fly’s Ford, on the Rapidan, proceeded thence by rapid marches to Spottsylvania, Beaver Dam Station, on the Virginia Central railroad, to the fortifications of Richmond, crossing the Virginia Central railroad and the Chickahominy river near the Meadows, and the White House railroad, a little east of Tunstall’s Station, thence to New Kent Court-House and Williamsburgh Court-House.

General Kilpatrick was not without hopes of entering Richmond by a surprise movement, and also of liberating many Federal prisoners, who were confined in that city and its environs.

In order to divert the attention of the rebel commanders from the proposed raid, and also to attract the bulk of their cavalry in other directions, fifteen hundred cavalry, led by General Custer, under cover of an advance by the Sixth and Third corps to Madison Court-House, left Culpepper Court-House simultaneously with the departure of Kilpatrick from Stevensburgh. General Custer, after advancing to within a few miles of Charlottesville, found the Confederates in very heavy force, and hopeful of cutting off his command, which had now advanced twenty miles beyond infantry support. In order to avoid the enemy, he led his men through Luray Valley, by one of the gaps of the Blue Ridge, thus avoiding a very formidable force that was waiting to intercept him at the road by which he went out. Several small bodies of the enemy were encountered, and sixty prisoners taken. Ten or twelve of the Federals were wounded in these encounters, but no lives were lost, and General Custer reached the infantry lines at Madison, in safety.

General Kilpatrick’s force consisted of his own division, a portion of Merritt’s and Gregg’s divisions, and a light battery of six guns, in all nearly eight thousand men. The troops reached Spottsylvania late at night, and a detachment headed by Captain Estes, of Kilpatrick’s staff, one of the bravest men in the army, moved rapidly forward to Beaver Dam on the Virginia Central railroad, reaching that place at five p. m on Monday, when the work of destruction commenced. Small parties were sent up and down the railroad to tear up the track, burn the bridges, and destroy the rails by heating and bending them; this was comparatively an easy task, for there were thousands of cords of pine wood piled along the track. A large new brick freight-house, the telegraph office, passenger-depot, engine-house, water-tank, several cars, and a number of outbuildings, were all set on fire. While engaged in this work, a train loaded with troops appeared, and a portion of them disembarked. A charge was made by the cavalry, in which thirty-two of the rebels were captured.

At Frederickshall, a “court martial” was captured, consisting of a colonel, five captains and two lieutenants.

Detachments were now sent out in various directions, in order to destroy the railroad at other points, while the main body moved forward, and on Monday night crossed the South Anna river. The detached parties encountered small bodies of the enemy in all directions, and skirmished with varied success.

Tuesday morning, at half-past ten, found the command passing the outer earthworks on the Brook turnpike, within three and a half miles of Richmond. Several citizen soldiers were here captured, and many of the inhabitants encountered, who were unsuspicious of the character of the Federal cavalry. When within the second line of defences, the skirmishers encountered the first shots from Battery No. 9, near the third line. Skirmishing was here kept up until between four and five o’clock, General Kilpatrick anxiously awaiting some tidings from Colonel Dahlgren’s command; when relinquishing hopes of the success of that officer in his attempt to reach Richmond by way of the James river canal, General Kilpatrick withdrew in the direction of Mechanicsville, burning the trestle-work of the railroad across the Chickahominy on his route.

Colonel Dahlgren, with five hundred men, was detached at Frederickshall, with instructions to move to the right of Richmond, and destroy as much of the James river canal as possible, and attempt the deliverance of the prisoners at Belle Isle.

Colonel Dahlgren had taken a negro to pilot him to Richmond. His detachment had rapidly moved across the country, destroying barns, forage and everything which could possibly be of service to the enemy. He soon discovered that his negro guide had betrayed him, and led him toward Goochland instead of to Richmond, and on Tuesday night he found himself miles in the opposite direction from that which he wished to take. Exasperated by this treachery, the men burned the barns and outbuildings of John A. Seddons, the rebel Secretary-of-War. Retracing his steps, Colonel Dahlgren marched down the river road, destroying the Dover flour mills, and several flouring establishments and saw mills. His force also did considerable injury to the James river canal, burning canal boats and seriously damaging one or two locks. They did not reach the immediate vicinity of Richmond till afternoon, when everybody was on the alert, Kilpatrick having already made his attack.

Colonel Dahlgren’s detachment was divided into several parties for the accomplishment of different objects, keeping together, however. One party attempted to cross the river, but were repulsed. A very sharp fight ensued, and, finding the enemy in superior numbers and confronting them on every road, the force was compelled to fall back.

In attempting to cut their way out, Colonel Dahlgren and Major Cook of the Second New York, with about one hundred and fifty men were separated from the rest, and Colonel Cook was taken prisoner. The other detachments succeeded in rejoining General Kilpatrick.

A Confederate correspondent thus describes the tragic close of Colonel Dahlgren’s expedition:

“Lieutenant Pollard had been watching the movements of the enemy all day on Wednesday, in King William, and ascertained that night that Dahlgren, with about two hundred of his followers, had crossed the Mattapony at Aylett’s. With his own men he crossed over and followed the retreating raiders. On reaching the forks of the road, a few miles above Walkertown, Lieutenant Pollard learned that the enemy had taken the river road, leading to that place. Leaving a few men to follow on after them, he quitted the main road with the larger portion of the force at his disposal, and by a circuitous route and forced march, he succeeded in throwing himself in front of the enemy and awaited his approach. In the mean time he had been joined by the home guards of King and Queen County, and a few men of Robbins’s battalion. A little before eleven o’clock at night the enemy approached on the road in which they were posted. A fire was at once opened upon them; but their leader, Colonel Dahlgren, relying, perhaps, upon their numbers, or stung by chagrin at his failure to capture Richmond, determined to force his way through, and at once forming his men, ordered a charge, which he led himself. It proved, however, a fatal charge to him; for, in the onset, he was pierced with a ball and fell dead. After his fall, the command could not be rallied, but were soon thrown into confusion inextricable. Our boys, noticing this, availed themselves of the opportunity it afforded, and used it to the best advantage. Dashing in among the discomfited foe, they succeeded in capturing ninety prisoners, thirty-five negroes, and one hundred and fifty horses. The body of Dahlgren also fell into their hands.”

A cavalry force from General Butler’s command had been sent out from Williamsburg, to render assistance, if needed, to General Kilpatrick. A junction was effected at Tunstall’s Station, and the whole body, accompanied by the balance of Colonel Dahlgren’s cavalry, proceeded to Williamsburg. The entire loss of the expedition was about one hundred and fifty in killed and wounded, and one hundred and sixty in prisoners and missing.

OPERATIONS IN ARKANSAS IN 1864.

In January, 1864, a Convention of Delegates, representing the people of Arkansas, met at Little Rock, and remodelled the State Constitution, so as forever to abolish slavery. The Convention also elected a Provisional Government, under which efforts were made to restore quiet throughout the State. But the Confederates were still powerful in Arkansas, and the current of affairs was frequently vexed by rebel demonstrations, throughout the year. Engagements between the Unionists and roving squads of rebels were numerous, and sometimes disastrous. The organized forces of the Confederacy, stationed at various points in the State, numbered upwards of twenty-one thousand, and they were rarely idle.

Among the many minor battles which were fought at this time may be mentioned that of Cotton Plant, which happened on the twenty-second of April, and which may stand as a type of all the rest. It was incidental to the progress of an expedition, which had been sent out from Little Rock, to relieve the town of Batesville, on White river, from a threatened attack by the rebels under General McRae. The National force consisted of the Eighth Missouri cavalry, and was commanded by Colonel, afterwards General Andrews. The battle lasted four hours, and was hotly contested. The Unionists lost twenty-seven men, killed and wounded, while the rebel loss was upwards of one hundred. Colonel Andrews’s horse was shot beneath him. The expedition resulted successfully.

The most important military movement, however, which took place in Arkansas, this year, was an expedition from Little Rock, that set forth on the twenty-third of March, moving in a southwesterly direction, and designed to cooperate with General Banks, in his advance on Shreveport, Louisiana. The National force consisted of the Seventh Army Corps. The expedition was not successful in its ultimate design, but it led to one important battle, and it enabled the Unionists, in several encounters with the enemy, to display great courage and endurance and to win distinction. On the fifteenth of April, after frequent fights with detachments of the rebels, under Marmaduke, Shelby, Cabell, and Dockery, General Steele took possession of Camden, an important point on the Washita river. Here he remained eleven days, when he received intelligence of disaster to Banks, such as would preclude the proposed attack on Shreveport, and learned, also, that Kirby Smith was advancing, with eight thousand troops, to reinforce Price. Under those circumstances General Steele resolved to abandon Camden and retire towards Little Rock. This movement was begun on the night of April twenty-eighth. On the thirtieth the enemy was encountered, near Jenkins’s Ferry, on the river Sabine, where occurred the important fight which we have mentioned above. The enemy’s force was found to be large, and consisted of all his troops in southwestern Arkansas, and also some from Louisiana, and was commanded by General Smith, General Price, General Walker, and General Churchill. The forces under General Steele consisted of the commands of Generals Salomon, Rice, Thayer, Ingleman, and Colonel Benton. It was found impossible to cross the Sabine on the night when the troops reached it, in consequence of a heavy rainstorm and intense darkness, but the pontoon bridge was laid, and a small force of the Unionists crossed over. On the morning of the battle the rain poured in torrents, and in the midst of the storm the artillery trains and men were obliged to cross the river. Skirmishing had commenced in the rear with the first dawn of day, and a general and fierce engagement speedily succeeded, which continued for seven hours. The enemy fought with the wild desperation which characterized all their pitched battles, but were finally repulsed with very heavy loss. General Steele lost seven hundred men in killed and wounded, but secured a safe retreat to Little Rock, which he reached on the second day of May; and also redeemed, for the time, that portion of Arkansas and the State of Missouri from the hands of the rebels. The conduct of the troops under General Steele was of the most noble description throughout the whole campaign, as will be seen by the following address to his men:

HEADQUARTERS DEPARTMENT OF ARKANSAS, } LITTLE ROCK, May 9. }

“To you, troops of the Seventh Army Corps, who participated in the recent campaign designed to cooperate with General Banks’s movement against Shreveport, the Major-General commanding tenders his earnest and grateful thanks. Although you were compelled to fall back without seeing the main object of the expedition accomplished, you will have the satisfaction of knowing that you have beaten the enemy wherever he has met you in force, and extricated yourselves from the perilous position in which you were placed by the reverses of the cooperating column. This let loose upon you a superior force of the enemy, under one of their best generals, causing the loss of your trains and the total interruption of your communications, rendering it impossible for you to obtain supplies. You have fallen back over rivers and swamps, while pressed by a superior force of the enemy. This you have done successfully, punishing the enemy severely at the same time.

“The patience with which you have endured hardships and privations, and your heroic conduct on the battle-field, have been brought to the notice of the Government, and will furnish a page in the history of this war of which you may well be proud.

“F. STEELE, Major-General Commanding.”

The rebel force subsequently became still more formidable in the State of Arkansas, owing to the failure of Banks’s Red river expedition. Large forces of Confederates, relieved from the necessity of opposing Banks, were enabled to concentrate in Arkansas, and keep General Steele at bay, in Little Rock. So completely, indeed, did the rebels overrun the State, that, by the close of the year 1864, Little Rock, Fort Smith, Pine Bluff, Duval’s Bluff, and a few other points, were all that the National arms preserved. The State was, likewise, furnished with a rebel State government; and, altogether its affairs seemed anything but promising to the hopes of the Unionists within its borders.

Having ample troops in Arkansas, and desiring to work as much mischief as possible, the rebel General Price projected an

INVASION OF MISSOURI. SEPTEMBER, 1864.

This movement, as may well be imagined, created no small excitement. It led, moreover, to several lively encounters between the Unionists and the Confederates, but it ended in utter discomfiture to the rebel arms. General Price’s forces consisted of between fifteen and twenty thousand men, while, at the time his invasion commenced—September 21st, 1864—the Union troops in Missouri, commanded by General Rosecrans, numbered less than seven thousand. At the first note of danger, however, reinforcements were hurried forward to the aid of that gallant commander. It appeared, at first, as if the rebels proposed moving on Springfield; but, eventually, they turned in the direction of St. Louis. They were first encountered at Pilot Knob, which was bravely and successfully defended by the Union forces under General Ewing, consisting of the Fourteenth Iowa and the Forty-seventh Missouri, with detachments of the State militia. A severe fight took place at Pilot Knob, on September 27th, in which the rebels were discomfited. Meanwhile, St. Louis was rapidly put into condition to meet and repel any possible rebel attack, and a large force of State troops, under Generals Brown and Fisk, was concentrated at Jefferson City, the capital of Missouri. Toward this point the rebel chieftain finally led his army. His advance was successfully withstood, however, by the Union Generals, who succeeded in saving the State capital, and destroying the hopes of the rebels.

Upon the 8th of October, General Pleasanton assumed command at Jefferson City, and his first step was to send General Sanborn, with a mounted force of four thousand men in pursuit of the enemy, with the view of harassing and hindering them, until the remaining Union cavalry and infantry supports should arrive at the State capital. The enemy’s rear-guard was by this movement forced back upon their main body at Bruenville, and so kept between the Missouri river and the National force, until the 19th of the month, when the Unionists were joined by Wilson’s command, fifteen thousand strong, making the National force in all forty-five thousand men, exclusive of escort-guards.

A small force attacked the rebels under General Fagan at Independence on the 22d, and routed them with loss, capturing two valuable guns. A contest with the enemy’s main force took place on the following day, in which the rebels were driven beyond the Little Santa Fe; and, on the 24th, after marching sixty miles, the Unionists overtook a party of rebels, about midnight, at a place called Marais des Cygnes. At four o’clock on the ensuing morning, sharp skirmishing began, and the enemy was driven from the field with a heavy loss of horses, mules, ammunition, &c. Still fighting, they retreated to Little Osage Crossing, where the pursuing Unionists, under Colonels Benteen and Phillips, made a charge upon them, capturing eight pieces of artillery, and more than one thousand prisoners, among whom were General Marmaduke and General Cabell. The National troops, under General Sanborn, kept up the pursuit, with many and always successful charges, until the enemy had been driven to Marinton; where, under cover of the night, the rebels effected their escape towards Arkansas. But they had not yet got rid of their pursuers. A force of Kansas troops, and Colonel Benteen’s brigade, followed close upon them, and on the 28th, they were overtaken at Newtonia, where they made their last stand. Again they were routed, and the final blow was struck at the unsuccessful invasion of the State. All General Price’s schemes were signally defeated, and he inflicted no serious injury except upon the narrow belt of country over which his army moved. His loss was ten pieces of artillery; a very large quantity of small arms; the greater number of his trains and plunder; one thousand nine hundred and fifty-eight prisoners, and a long list of killed, wounded, and deserters. The National loss amounted to three hundred and forty-six in officers and men.

OPERATIONS IN GEORGIA.

GENERAL SHERMAN’S MARCH TO ATLANTA.

On the 14th of March, 1864, General Sherman, then at Memphis, Tenn., was officially informed that he had been appointed to succeed General Grant, as commander of the Department of the Mississippi. Upon the same day General Sherman set out for Nashville, there to hold a conference with General Grant. That conference took place on the 17th, and having discussed at length the steps to be taken, and the policy for the ensuing campaign, General Sherman accompanied General Grant as far eastward as Cincinnati, where they parted. The former then returned to Nashville, and undertook a tour of inspection, visiting, in Alabama, the cities of Athens, Decatur, and Huntsville, and Larkin’s Ferry; and in Tennessee, Chattanooga, Loudon, and Knoxville. General Sherman had personal interviews with each of the following generals, in command in that section of the country;—Major-General Thomas, commanding the Army of the Cumberland, at Chattanooga; Major-General McPherson, commanding the Army of the Tennessee, at Huntsville; and Major-General Schofield, commanding the Army of the Ohio, at Knoxville. In these several interviews, the 1st of May was agreed upon as the time for a general movement.

General Sherman next turned his attention to the question of supplies for the army, which at first necessitated a temporary stoppage of provisions for many of the people in Tennessee, who had been receiving their food from the supplies intended for the army. Fortunately no positive suffering resulted from this step, which General Sherman was compelled to take in duty to the soldiers under his command; and in a short time all hardships were done away with, as the rich soil sent forth an early vegetation, and meat and grain were brought from Kentucky in large quantities by the ox-wagons constantly plying to and fro between that State and Chattanooga.

On the 27th of April, General Sherman put all the troops under his command in motion for Chattanooga; and on the next day he followed them there in person. It was his aim to make the Army of the Cumberland number fifty thousand men; that of the Tennessee, thirty-five thousand; and that of the Ohio, fifteen thousand; but this he never was enabled to do, as the Army of the Tennessee failed to receive General A. J. Smith’s divisions from the Mississippi, which were unable to join the other forces at the time designated, in consequence of the failure of the Red river expedition. The effective strength of the several armies was, on the 21st of May, as follows: Army of the Cumberland, sixty thousand seven hundred and seventy-three men, and one hundred and thirty guns; Army of the Tennessee, twenty-four thousand four hundred and sixty-five men, and ninety-six guns; and the Army of the Ohio, thirteen thousand five hundred and fifty nine men, and twenty-eight guns. On the morning of May 6th, these armies were grouped thus:—The Cumberland, at and about Ringgold; the Tennessee, at Gordon’s Mills, on the Chickamauga; and Ohio, close by Red Clay, on the Georgia line, north of Dalton.

The enemy, under the rebel general, Joseph Johnston, was in and around Dalton; the force numbering in all about sixty thousand men—the cavalry numbering ten thousand under General Wheeler; and the infantry and artillery—three corps—numbering fifty thousand, under command of Generals Hardee, Hood, and Polk.

The city of Dalton was covered in front with an inaccessible ridge, known as the Rocky Face, which rendered it impracticable to strike at it from that direction; and on the north front the enemy was further protected by a strong line of works along Mill Creek. General Sherman finding these two points guarded, next turned his attention to the south, and found, through Snake Creek Gap, a good way to reach Resaca, an important point on the rebel line of communication, about eighteen miles below Dalton. General McPherson was ordered to move directly on Resaca, through Snake Gap, while, to occupy the enemy’s attention, General Thomas was ordered to make a strong feint in front, and General Schofield on the north of the city. These movements were successfully carried out; General McPherson reached the gap on the 8th, and took by surprise a whole cavalry brigade, while General Thomas pushed his demonstration against Buzzard’s Roost and Rocky Face ridge till it almost amounted to a battle; and General Schofield pressed down close upon Dalton.

General McPherson advanced within a mile of Resaca, without meeting opposition, but on nearing the place he perceived that it was too strongly held by the rebels for him to carry it by assault, whereupon he was obliged to fall back, and take position at the west end of Snake Creek Gap.

On the next day two corps from General Thomas’s army were sent forward to the support of General McPherson, leaving the Fourth corps, under General Howard, to continue to threaten Dalton on the front. General Schofield was also ordered forward to Snake Creek Gap, and on the 11th of May, the entire army, with the exception of General Howard’s corps, and a small force of cavalry left to watch Dalton, was in motion for Resaca, and, on the next day moved against it in full force. Two miles from Resaca the enemy’s cavalry was driven by Kilpatrick’s cavalry from a cross road which they occupied, and in the engagement that brave officer was so severely wounded that he was compelled to give up his command for the time to Colonel Murray, who wheeled out of the road, and allowed General McPherson to pass. The enemy’s infantry pickets were driven in and General McPherson took possession of a ridge of hills which placed the right of his army on the Oostanaula,—two miles below the railroad bridge—and his left directly west of the town. General Thomas came up on his left, and General Schofield followed on the left of Thomas. It was now ascertained that the rebel General Johnston had left Dalton; and General Howard entered the town and pressed close upon the enemy’s rear, but owing to the rugged and hilly nature of the country, the rebel general succeeded in reaching Resaca in safety; and on the 14th of May the Unionists found the rebel army occupying a strong position behind Camp Creek, and in possession of several forts at Resaca, with its right on a ridge of high chestnut hills to the north of the town.

General Sherman immediately made demonstrations against the enemy. A pontoon bridge was placed across the Oostanaula, and a division of the Sixteenth corps, commanded by General Sweeney, crossed and threatened Calhoun. The cavalry division of General Gerrard was sent to break the railroad below Calhoun and above Kingston, while General Sherman pressed the main body of the army against Resaca, at all points.

General McPherson succeeded in making a lodgment close upon the rebel works, while General Thomas pushed along Camp Creek Valley, and threw General Hooker’s corps across the head of the creek to the main Dalton road, close on Resaca; and General Schofield came up on his left. A severe battle commenced about noon of the 15th, which continued during the whole afternoon and evening.

The fighting on both sides was very severe: and when night put an end to the conflict, the rebels took advantage of the darkness to make their escape; and in the morning the town was entered and taken possession of by the National troops.

The whole Union army then started in pursuit of the retreating rebels, but found no token of their whereabouts until, the evening of the 17th, near a place called Adairsville, a brigade of the enemy was overtaken. The advance, consisting of General Newton’s division, engaged the rebel rear-guard, and a sharp encounter ensued. Night again put a stop to the conflict; and upon the following morning the enemy was gone, and was not afterwards overtaken till the National army had advanced four miles below Kingston, where he was again discovered on open ground, well adapted for a heavy battle. The proper dispositions for a fight were promptly made; but as the Union troops were getting in readiness, and preparing to hem in the rebels, they once more took advantage of the mantle of darkness, and escaped in the night-time across the Etowah river, burning the road and bridges which they passed over, but leaving the National troops in undisputed possession of the whole valuable country about the Etowah river. General Sherman now gave his army a brief rest of a few days, as well for the purpose of recruiting their strength as to allow time for bringing forward supplies for the next stage of the campaign.

CAPTURE OF ROME, GA. MAY 19, 1864.

In the mean time a detachment of the Fourteenth corps (General Palmer) under command of General Jeff. C. Davis had been ordered on the 17th of May, along the west bank of the Oostanaula, toward Rome, a place fifteen miles west of Kingston. General Davis reached Rome upon the following day, and met with a determined resistance from the enemy. A sharp fight ensued, which resulted in the rebels being completely routed; General Davis took several forts, eight or ten guns of heavy calibre, a great many valuable mills and foundries then doing duty in the service of the Confederate government; and large quantities of stores. On the 19th, General Davis with his troops took possession of the city of Rome.

* * * * *

On the 23d of May, the march was resumed. Feeling assured that the enemy had the power, and would therefore use it, to hold the Union army in check at a place called the Allatoona Pass, General Sherman determined to turn it by a circuit to the right, instead of attempting it in front, and on that day ordered the whole army, with the exception of the garrisons at Rome and Kingston, forward upon Dallas.

Upon the march a letter from the rebel General Johnston was captured, showing that he had discovered General Sherman’s movement, and was concentrating at Dallas to meet him.

General Geary’s division, of Hooker’s corps, encountered the enemy’s line of battle, after crossing Pumpkin Vine creek, and advancing about three miles along the Dallas road; the result was a severe fight of several hours. The remaining troops of General Hooker’s corps were advancing along different roads, but they were quickly brought in to the assistance of Geary, and by order of General Sherman the entire corps made a bold push to obtain a point called New Hope Church, which lay at the intersection of three roads leading from Ackworth, Marietta, and Dallas. A very heavy battle was fought at this point, which resulted in defeat to the rebels, who were beaten back, but saved themselves from being driven from the road by throwing up hastily constructed fortifications. A severe storm, which set in about the close of the day, also proved of great assistance to them, inasmuch as it prevented General Hooker from making any further demonstration against them. In the morning the enemy was discovered strongly intrenched in front of the road which led from Dallas to Marietta. Consequently, preparations against them were made in large force. General McPherson was stationed at Dallas; General Thomas was deployed against New Hope Church; and General Schofield was directed to hold the left. The cavalry under General Garrard operated with McPherson, that under General Stoneman with Schofield, and General McCook’s division brought up the rear.

During all these movements, constant skirmishing occurred between the opposing armies. The heaviest attack took place on the 28th, and was made by a strong rebel force upon General McPherson’s troops, when they were in the act of closing up to General Thomas in front of New Hope Church. The Federal troops being strongly protected by breastworks, repulsed the enemy bravely, and succeeded in driving him back with heavy loss. A brief pause succeeded this demonstration, which was at times broken by a renewal of skirmishing; after which the movements against the enemy were continued, and on the 1st of June General McPherson moved to the left, and occupied the position of General Thomas in front of New Hope Church, while that general and Schofield were ordered to move five miles farther to the left, thus giving the Union troops the occupation of the roads leading to Allatoona and Ackworth. General Stoneman’s cavalry was next pushed into Allatoona, at the east end, and General Garrard’s at the west end, of the Pass, thus accomplishing the real intention to turn Allatoona.

The bridge across the Etowah which had been destroyed by the rebels was immediately rebuilt; and General Sherman moved his army upon Ackworth on the 4th, thus compelling Johnston to leave his intrenchments at New Hope Church, and to move westward to cover Marietta. The National troops reached Ackworth on the 6th, and rested there for a few days.

Allatoona Pass, being considered by General Sherman as specially suited to the purpose, was chosen by him as a secondary base of operations, and was, according to his orders, made suitable for defence.

On the 9th of June, the army moved forward to Big Shanty, having been on the previous day strengthened by two divisions of the Seventeenth corps, and one brigade of cavalry, which had been absent on furlough. Between Big Shanty and Marietta a mountainous district intervenes, which has three separate and well-defined summits, the most easterly of which is called the Kenesaw Mountain, and lies directly north and northwest of Marietta, and west of the railroad; it has a spur, called the Little Kenesaw, which juts out for a considerable distance in a northeasterly direction. The second of the highest summits, known as Lost Mountain, lies directly west of Marietta, and midway between these two lies Pine Mountain. These three mountains are connected by ranges of smaller eminences, upon all of which the rebels had erected signal stations, from which they could observe all the operations of the National troops.

A great battle was impending; and the rebels, swarming about the summits of the hills, “thick as leaves in Vallambrosa,” made the place alive with moving figures, and the air vocal with the hum of voices, the noise of felling timber, and the many hundred sounds of hurried preparations for the coming struggle.

General Sherman describes the scene as “enchanting—too beautiful to be disturbed by the harsh clamors of war;” but beyond him lay the Chattahoochie, which must be reached; and no way to reach it lay before him except to cut his way through the rebel army, that stood between him and the goal to which all his motions then tended. The moment for attack approached. General McPherson was ordered toward Marietta; General Thomas to Kenesaw and Pine Mountain; and General Schofield toward Lost Mountain. The rebel front extended westward, and was upwards of two miles in length; and was so drawn that Kenesaw Mountain, the controlling point of the whole region, formed a sort of citadel for the enemy.

General Johnston’s force was estimated at sixty-three thousand, besides a force numbering fifteen thousand of Georgia militia, which was placed at his service. The preparations for attack had been going on for five days, and on the 14th, the battle for the possession of the mountains began.

THE BATTLES OF KENESAW MOUNTAIN. JUNE 14, 1864.

Heavy skirmishing had continued from the opening of this battle till the day on which the great fight occurred which ended in giving the Unionists possession of the enemy’s position on Kenesaw Mountain. Upon the 14th, the rebel general, Bishop Leonidas Polk was killed, while commanding on Pine Mountain, during a heavy cannonading by the Fourth corps. During the same night the enemy, having discovered that General Hooker was moving to cut off their retreat, abandoned their works, which were quickly occupied by Stanley’s division of the Fourth corps. A paper was found affixed to a stake near the rebel works on Pine Mountain, on which was written, “Here General Polk was killed by a Yankee shell.” It was subsequently ascertained that the rebel generals Johnston and Hardee, who were standing near Polk, narrowly escaped being killed at the same time.

General Johnston now drew back his centre to the chain of hills which connected Kenesaw and Lost Mountain, still keeping his right and left flank respectively on these mountains. During the 15th, 16th, and 17th, heavy skirmishing continued from morning till night; which told upon the endurance of the troops almost as much as a pitched battle would have done. Late in the evening of the 17th, severe skirmishing opened in front of Stanley’s division. At the same time the enemy engaged Harkens’ brigade, of Newton’s division, and a regiment—the Ninety-third Ohio—of Hazen’s brigade; and toward nightfall a heavy fire was opened all along the front of General Howard’s line. The batteries of Bridge and Bradery were speedily brought to bear upon the rebels, and with telling effect; while upon the left the batteries of Logan and Blair were making themselves heard in most formidable manner. Night drew on, and a brief silence ensued, but the rebels had not yet abandoned the attack. A correspondent of the day thus describes the renewal of the battle: “It was a beautiful night. The soft moonlight beaming from the clear southern sky, floated through the forest trees, lighting them with a bewitching kind of beauty. The air was calm and balmy, the sky without a cloud. Fireflies, sparkling like diamonds, were flitting around. The cry of the whip-poor-will resounded through the forest, and the plaint cry of the croaking frogs rose from the marshes like the tinkling of sleigh-bells. Smoke and flames shot up from buildings that had been fired by shells. Soon a dropping shot along the line, followed by rapid musketry firing, roused us from our solemn kind of torpor. The rebels had opened on our skirmish line, and a brisk fight ensued. Our batteries soon opened, hurling shell and canister into their ranks. The attack also extended to our left, where they vainly strove to regain their lost position, but were again repulsed by Logan’s command. The rebels were foiled in their attack at all points, and the horrid din of battle soon gave way to the placid stillness of night.”

A sudden rain storm came on in a perfect deluge, during the night, and the enemy abandoned his front line of works. Early in the morning General Howard ordered his whole line to push forward sharply. General Harkens’ brigade led the advance, and, having come up with the enemy, and being reinforced with Wagner’s brigade, charged forward, driving them from their first line of works. On this day the possession of the Dallas and Marietta roads was secured; and the Unionists continued to press the enemy so close and hard that at dusk the Twentieth corps was in a line perpendicular with the rebel line.

During the operations of the 18th, the loss to the National troops was very heavy; the rebel loss in killed and wounded was also severe, besides which the Unionists took prisoner several hundred of the enemy.

General Johnston took advantage of the night, and a heavy rain storm, to withdraw his left flank from its position on Lost Mountain, which he saw could not be maintained, making his strong point of resistance on Kenesaw Mountain. The National forces immediately took possession of the abandoned works on Lost Mountain.

On the next morning, Stanley’s division followed up the enemy to their new position, and threw out two brigades as skirmishers. Newton’s division formed on Stanley’s left, and sent out the Thirty-sixth and Eighty-eighth Illinois as skirmishers. Wood’s division then formed on the right, and fierce skirmishing began all along the line. General Harkens’ brigade signally distinguished itself in this encounter, and aided by Kimball’s brigade developed the enemy’s lines and works.

Generals Sherman, Thomas, Howard, and other officers, were now occupying the house of a Mr. Wallace, on the Marietta road, eagerly watching the effect of the Union batteries upon the rebel works. Together with the batteries named above, those of Goodspeed and Spencer were now got into position, and all opened at once on the rebels, who promptly replied with a couple of batteries from the slope of the hill, and a section of heavy guns from the crest. A regular duel now opened between the opposing artillery, and all along the intervening valley the clouds of dense smoke hung midway in the air.

The whole line was soon engaged, and from early morning till late night the crash and flash, the roar and scream of battle never ceased; and when at length the night interrupted the fierce fight, it but served to recruit the strength with which both sides renewed it in the morning. A slight, forked ridge which jutted out in front of General Wood’s division was selected, and at once made use of, as a position for a battery; and two heavy guns were dragged forward, and placed so as to bear heavily upon the rebel line, and set to work immediately. Shortly after this it was ascertained from rebel prisoners that a portion of Hood’s and Hardee’s corps were massing against Sherman’s centre; the attack was made, and gallantly repulsed, the rebels being driven back with loss. They next assailed Kirby’s division, but met with similar misfortune, being fiercely repulsed, but not beaten. They again attacked, and were stubbornly resisted for one hour; at the end of that time they gained a slight temporary advantage, taking possession of a prominent knoll in Kirby’s front, which they continued to occupy, although severely attacked by the brigades of Gross and Whittaker. Again night temporarily put a stop to the battle. The divisions of Newton and Wood had perceptibly advanced—that of Stanley, having been most severely pressed, had succeeded in keeping its ground, with the exception of the knoll lost to the enemy. Just as night fell intense anxiety was felt by all, for the rebels were seen pressing heavily upon Stanley’s front; but after a few minutes’ suspense a loud ringing cheer from the brave Unionists proclaimed the rebel repulse, and indicated that nothing had been gained by them.

Early on the 21st, the fight opened with heavy skirmishing in all directions, which continued during the whole day.

On the 22d, the enemy made a sudden attack upon portions of Generals Hooker’s and Schofield’s troops on the Federal right, near what is known as the “Kulp House,” and was handsomely repulsed, leaving his dead, wounded, and many prisoners behind him. The Federal centre was now established squarely in front of Kenesaw, but it required so many men to hold the railroad and the line running along the base of the mountain, that but a small force was left with which to attempt a flank movement to the right. So small was it that General Sherman hesitated to push it vigorously toward the railroad, in the rear of Marietta, for fear that it might be altogether detached from the army, and exposed to disaster. He therefore contented himself with extending his right along the enemy’s flank, hoping that General Johnston would thereby be induced to weaken his centre sufficiently to render an assault in that direction practicable. “Although inviting the enemy at all times,” says General Sherman in his official report, “to make such mistakes, I could not hope for him to repeat them after the examples of Dallas and the ‘Kulp House;’ and upon studying the ground, I had no alternative but to assail his lines or turn his position. Either course had its difficulties and dangers. And I perceived that the enemy and our own officers had settled down into a conviction that I would not assault fortified lines. All looked to me to ‘outflank.’ An army to be efficient must not settle down to one single mode of offence, but must be prepared to execute any plan which promises success. I waited, therefore, for the moral effect, to make a successful assault against the enemy behind his breastworks, and resolved to attempt it at that point where success would give the largest fruits of victory.”

BATTLE OF LITTLE KENESAW. JUNE 24, 1864.

On the twenty-fourth of June General Sherman ordered an attack to be made at two points south of Kenesaw—the one to be made upon Little Kenesaw, by General McPherson, and the other, about a mile south of that point, by General Thomas. At six A. M. of the twenty-seventh—the appointed day—the Seventeenth corps, commanded by General Blair, moved upon the eastern point of the mountain, threatening the enemy’s right; while the Fifteenth (General Logan), and the Sixteenth (General Dodge), attacked the northern slope. The three brigades forming the Fifteenth corps scattered the enemy’s skirmishers, and pushing up the slope with daring impetuosity, carried a large part of the rebel rifle-pits. Rushing forward, the troops found themselves at the foot of a precipitous cliff not less than thirty feet high, which they attempted to scale, but from which they were beaten back by the fire of the enemy formed in line of battle at its summit, and by a shower of heavy stones, which were hurled down upon them. A second attack was ordered, and, for the purpose, a portion of General Newton’s division of the Fourth corps, and General Davis’s, of the Fourteenth, were selected. Buoyant with courage, the troops rushed forward, charged up the mountain in the midst of a murderous fire, and gallantly carrying the line of rifle-pits, reached the works beyond. Many of them scaled the ramparts, but the fire of musketry and artillery was so overpowering that the men were hastily recalled. General Newton’s troops returned to their original line, but the Second brigade of General Davis threw up works between those they had carried, and the enemy’s main line, and there they held their position. Brief as this fight was, it cost General Sherman a loss of three thousand men in killed and wounded, while that of the rebels, intrenched behind strong works, was comparatively trifling.

Referring to this defeat General Sherman says, “Failure as it was, and for which I assume the entire responsibility, I yet claim it produced good fruits, as it demonstrated to General Johnston that I would assault, and that boldly, and we also gained and held ground so close to the enemy’s parapets that he could not show a head above them.”

It would have been wholly out of character in General Sherman to have rested under the imputation of defeat; and, accordingly, immediate preparations were made to turn the rebel left. On July 1st, General McPherson was relieved by Garrard’s cavalry in front of Kenesaw, and was in that way enabled to threaten Nickajack creek and Turner’s Ferry across the Chattahoochie, Stoneman’s cavalry being pushed down below the ferry. The effect of this movement was instantaneous, and on the morning of the 3d, Kenesaw was utterly abandoned by the rebels, and its summit covered by Union soldiers before the sun had risen. General Thomas’s line was then moved toward the Chattahoochie, in pursuit of the rebels, and at half past eight o’clock General Sherman entered Marietta, and took possession of the city. During the rebel retreat upwards of two thousand prisoners were captured by the Union soldiers.

General Thomas overtook the enemy at the Smyrna camp-meeting ground, about five miles from Marietta, protected in front with a strong parapet; and in rear by the Nickajack and Rottenwood creeks. General Sherman assigned a garrison for Marietta, and joined General Thomas at Smyrna. On the 4th, the whole line of rebel pits was captured, and on the next morning the enemy was gone. The army of General Sherman then moved directly on the Chattahoochie, beyond which the enemy was found behind a very strong line. Heavy skirmishing opened at once, which served to show the strength of the rebels, and to prove to General Sherman that the line could be turned only in one way—namely, by crossing the main river. On the 7th, General Schofield having been ordered to cross the Chattahoochie, did so with success, surprised the enemy, and effected a lodgment on high ground, from which the rebels fled to the eastward. General Garrard next secured the fort at Rosswell, which he was ordered to hold till relieved by infantry; which was done, while General Schofield crossed the river two miles below Powens’ Ferry, and took a strong position on the right. Thus three safe points of passage across the river were secured. Each position obtained had good roads leading direct to Atlanta, and at daylight on the tenth of July, the enemy had fled, leaving the Unionists in full possession of all they had won.

One of the most important objects of the campaign was now accomplished; and beyond—only eight miles distant—lay the city of Atlanta, to obtain possession of which was the next object of General Sherman’s march. Without an hour’s delay the first step was taken.

An expedition, commanded by General Rousseau, in command of the district of Tennessee, was sent out at that time to break the railroad between Montgomery and Opelika, by which Johnston received his supplies.

General Rousseau, as his commanding general states, “fulfilled his orders and instructions to the very letter;” and on his route encountered and defeated the rebel General Canton, returning safely to Marietta on the twenty-second; having sustained a loss of not more than thirty men.

During this period the main army had spent some days in rest and collecting supplies, and had advanced on the seventeenth along the road called the Old Peachtree.

All the armies had closed in and were converging towards Atlanta on the twentieth. In the afternoon the enemy emerged from his works along the road and attacked the Union right centre, composed of General Newton’s division of General Hooker’s corps, and of General Johnson’s division. This attack, though entirely unexpected, was handsomely repulsed by all three generals against whom it was aimed, with a loss to the enemy of five hundred killed, one thousand wounded, many stand of colors, and over three thousand prisoners. The National loss did not exceed fifteen hundred in all, killed, wounded and missing.

During the 21st the enemy’s position was examined and found to be strong—his right resting below the Augusta road to the east, and his left on the Chattahoochie, about four miles from Atlanta. On the 22d this whole line was found to have been abandoned during the night, which singular movement was subsequently explained to the astonished Unionists by learning that General Johnston had been superseded in command by General Hood, and an entirely new line of policy determined on by the rebels.

BATTLE BEFORE ATLANTA, GA. JULY 22, 1864.

By a show of retreating to the city, the rebel general hoped to draw General Sherman on, and, while he was in motion, to strike at the Union army on all available points. This decoy was not wholly without effect, for General Sherman pushed on beyond the abandoned rebel works, and found the enemy, in strong force, occupying a line of redoubts which entirely covered the approach to Atlanta. This showed an evident intention to fight, on the part of General Hood; and General Sherman at once sent orders to all points of the centre and right of his army to press forward and engage the enemy, while General Schofield held as large a force as possible in reserve.

General McPherson engaged the enemy at about noon, on the left, where they were making a cavalry demonstration. The fighting had now become very severe; the loud crash of musketry was followed in quick succession by the rapid firing of artillery, and while a roar as of continuous thunder pealed all along the line, the flash of fire streamed out in vivid sheets of flame upon the noonday air. Just as General McPherson reached the left, the enemy advanced upon the Sixteenth corps, but were three times determinedly and desperately repulsed by General Dodge.

Perceiving that the attempt to break the line of the Sixteenth had failed, General McPherson took advantage of a momentary lull to ride up to the Seventeenth corps, which was reported severely threatened by the enemy. Every member of his staff, except one, had been sent on various errands; and he now directed that one to obtain a brigade from General Logan to throw across the gap between the Sixteenth and Seventeenth corps; and then, with a single orderly, struck into the road that led direct to General Smith’s position. Almost immediately he found himself hemmed within the enemy’s skirmish line; the rebel officer commanding called out to him to surrender, which order he replied to by dashing his horse to the front of the road, but before he could effect his escape a volley fired by the skirmishers unhorsed him, mortally wounded. For a time his body remained within the enemy’s line, but was subsequently recovered and brought within the line of the Union army. His death was a severe loss, and he was deeply regretted, both as an officer and as a man. General Sherman in chronicling this event says of General McPherson:

“He was a noble youth, of striking personal appearance, of the highest professional capacity, and with a heart abounding in kindness, that drew to him the affections of all men.”

By his death the command of the Army of the Tennessee devolved temporarily upon the brave and gallant General John A. Logan, who sustained his already brilliant reputation, and that of the veteran army placed under his command.

The battle continued to rage with still increasing fury. The brigade that had been ordered from Logan’s corps arrived just in time to check the farther progress of the enemy in that direction, but was not able to keep a portion of the rebel force from getting in the rear of the Seventeenth corps; while a strong detachment pushed up against the Union position on the hill beyond, determined to obtain possession of it. But the brave troops held firmly to their post, and presented so determined a resistance, that the rebels recoiled before them, leaving the ground strewn with the dead and dying that fell from their ranks. A portion of the enemy, which had pushed for the gaps between the Sixteenth and Seventeenth corps—now bridged over with Wangelin’s brigade—made another attack on the right flank of the Sixteenth, and captured a six-gun battery, surprising the Unionists, but were promptly driven back in confusion, and with heavy loss.

The enemy’s attack upon the Union left flank was quite abandoned by three o’clock, the rebels having gained absolutely nothing except the capture of a few guns, while they had suffered enormous losses in every way.

At about four o’clock in the afternoon, General Hood massed a large force of troops for the purpose of assaulting the Fifteenth corps—lately commanded by General Logan, and then temporarily under General Morgan L. Smith. The corps was stationed behind substantial breastworks, and held the right of the Army of the Tennessee. The first rebel column marched against the Union line, and were handsomely repulsed and kept at bay for more than half an hour; when a second column approached steadily, and without flinching, beneath the furious Union fire. Close behind them came a third column, before which the Unionists were compelled to give way, losing their position, and two important batteries. This gain to the rebels was such a serious loss to General Sherman, that General Logan was ordered to regain the lost position at any cost. Several batteries from General Schofield were so placed that the enemy’s works could be shelled, and reinforcements for him rendered impossible; and just as the rebels were making ready to turn the captured battery upon the National line, the Fifteenth corps, reinforced by General Schofield, pressed forward, and after a desperate struggle, in which the combatants fought hand-to-hand, the Unionists regained their lost position, and retook their guns. The rebels retreated before them in the wildest confusion, and the battle terminated with this defeat of the enemy’s last effort.

In this battle the total loss to the Union army was estimated at three thousand seven hundred and twenty-two men, of whom the larger portion were killed and wounded.

In front of the National line the enemy’s dead was counted at two thousand and two hundred, of whom eight hundred were delivered under flag of truce; their total loss in killed amounted to three thousand two hundred and forty. Upwards of three thousand prisoners were taken by the Unionists, including one thousand wounded, among whom were many officers of high rank. Besides these severe losses in men, eighteen stands of colors, and five thousand small arms were taken from the rebels.

THE CAVALRY EXPEDITIONS.

The next important movement was fixed for the 28th of July, the preparations for which were as follows: General Rousseau’s troops, fatigued with their long march, were not expected to do active service immediately: and were, therefore, ordered to relieve General Stoneman, who was sent to the left flank, there to remain in readiness to strike at the Macon road, at the same time that the Army of the Tennessee, which had been shifted below Proctor’s Creek, was to move toward East Point. In order to make General Stoneman’s movement sure of success, an effective cavalry force of five thousand men was placed under his command. This force, and that of General McCook, numbering four thousand, were ordered to move at the same time, the latter, by the right, on Fayetteville, and the former, by the left, skirting Atlanta, round to McDonough. In the evening of the day appointed, these two strong bodies of Union cavalry were to meet on the Macon road, at a point known as Lovejoy’s, with orders to utterly destroy the railroad. These orders were not carried out.

The two expeditions set forth; General Stoneman taking the direction to McDonough, after sending General Garrard to Flat Rock to cover his movement. General McCook took his way along the right bank of the Chattahoochie. General Stoneman, after proceeding a very short distance on the road he had taken, turned to the Georgia railroad, along which he advanced to Covington. There he altered his course again, going due south for Macon, the neighborhood of which he reached on the 30th. A detachment which he sent east to Loudon, destroyed eleven locomotives and several trains loaded with stores, and a great many bridges between that place and Macon. It had been the intention of General Stoneman, as a part of the expedition—having received the necessary permission from his general commanding—to proceed to Macon and Andersonville, and release the Union prisoners confined at those two places; but having received information at Gordon that the prisoners at Macon had been sent forward to Charleston, the movements upon Macon and Andersonville were both abandoned. On the evening of the 30th General Stoneman turned northward (having so far accomplished nothing of especial value), skirmishing with the enemy as often as he was encountered on the way till on the morning of the 31st he was met by a strong rebel force.

The country at this point was particularly unsuited for cavalry movements; accordingly, General Stoneman determined to escape without fighting, if possible. He sent a portion of his command forward as skirmishers, but quickly discovered that he was surrounded. Everything that ready wit and ingenuity could suggest was done with the hope of outwitting the enemy; but escape was impossible. As a last resource, General Stoneman ordered the larger portion of his command to break through the opposing lines, and effect their escape in the readiest manner possible, while he, himself, with a few hundred men and a section of artillery, drew off the enemy’s attention from the movement of the other troops. He was speedily overpowered, and obliged to surrender; and together with all those who were with him, became prisoners to the enemy.

Of the remainder of his command, one brigade returned in safety to the main army, and another was attacked and considerably broken up on its way back.

General Garrard, in the mean time, after remaining at Flat Rock two days, awaiting further orders, moved toward Covington on the 29th, where he learned that General Stoneman had gone south; and having no further orders to obey, he returned to his position on the left flank of the army.

General McCook was more fortunate in his expedition than his brother officer. Having reached a place called Rivertown, on the Chattahoochie, he crossed the river, and directed his way toward Palmetto Station; at this place he destroyed a portion of the Atlanta and West Point railroad. From there he proceeded to Fayetteville, dealing destruction by burning public and private property along the whole line of his journey. He destroyed an important part of the Macon and Western railroad. There he was disappointed by not meeting General Stoneman; and being constantly met by large and ever increasing numbers of the enemy, he turned to the southwest, and proceeded in that direction. At a place called Newman, on the Atlanta and West Point railroad, he encountered a strong rebel force, through which he cut his way with hard fighting, and considerable loss. After losing all his prisoners, he reached the Chattahoochie, and from thence arrived in safety within the Union lines.

THE SIEGE OF ATLANTA.

General Howard, who, upon the 27th of July, according to the President’s appointment, assumed command of the Army of the Tennessee, vacant by General McPherson’s death, had put his army in motion while the events above detailed were taking place. The Army of the Tennessee was placed on the extreme right of General Sherman’s army, its right flank being held by General Logan. By this movement the whole lino was drawn out directly south, with its face to the eastward, and gradually winding around to the Macon road. The enemy perceiving this, massed his troops in the same direction. On the 28th, General Stewart’s corps advanced from Atlanta upon the Union right flank, and for several hours kept up a succession of fierce assaults upon General Logan’s troops. The assaults were as fiercely repelled, causing the rebels to retire again and again, with constantly lessening ranks, till compelled to retire entirely at four P. M., leaving their dead and wounded on the ground, after sustaining a loss of five thousand men. In this conflict the Union loss did not exceed six hundred.

About this time General Hooker resigned command of his corps, and was succeeded by General Slocum—whose place in turn, was temporarily filled by General H. S. Williams—General Slocum being absent in Vicksburg General Palmer also resigned command of his corps, and was succeeded by General Jeff. C. Davis; and General D. S. Stanley was placed in command of the Fourth corps, left vacant by the promotion of General Howard.

With his customary promptitude, General Sherman soon perceived that his last movement would not effect the dislodgment of Hood from Atlanta, and he accordingly changed his tactics. He still further extended the right wing of his army, with the view of outflanking Hood in that manner. The Twenty-third and Fourteenth were, therefore, during the 5th and 6th of August, transferred from their position on the left to the extreme right, where they joined the Fifteenth corps, and formed the army’s right flank.

While this movement was in progress, occasional demonstrations were made against the enemy, which only served to show that he was protected by defences of the strongest description, and was in a condition to maintain his position for a long period, unless dislodged by some master-piece of generalship on the part of the Union commander.

The Union army was now very much changed from its first position for the siege of Atlanta. Instead of threatening the city north and east, General Sherman’s left now covered the northern approaches to it, while his extreme right lay southwest and ran parallel to the railroad. The lines of his army were drawn about two and a half miles from the city, and between them and the enemy’s works lay a narrow strip of wooded country, which had been the scene of almost perpetual skirmishing between the opposing forces.

A movement against the enemy had now become of the first importance, as nothing could be gained to the National troops by delay, while Hood was every day strengthening the city’s defences, and adding to his army by organizing all the laborers, teamsters, and quartermasters’ men within Atlanta, and filling their places by negroes. Without haste, and after mature consideration as to the safest course to pursue, General Sherman, having satisfied himself that the rebel lines could not be taken except by a fearful sacrifice of life, determined upon the capture of Atlanta by a bold strategic movement. A new movement by the right flank was ordered, which would require the participation of nearly the whole army. One corps was withdrawn and sent to the intrenched position across the Chattahoochie, in order to preserve, in any event, communication with the base. The whole of the remaining army was ordered to move upon the south and southwest sides of the city, destroy the railroad communications, and thus place Atlanta beyond the possibility of obtaining supplies. Preparations for these operations were entered upon at once, and by the 16th General Sherman’s plans were virtually completed. On the 18th, General Kilpatrick, with five thousand men, made a raid, and struck the Macon railroad at Jonesboro’ and Lovejoy’s, and the Atlanta and West Point road at Fairburn. But the enemy resisted him at all points and he failed to inflict permanent injury upon the roads. Retreating, therefore, on the 22d instant, by way of Decatur, he brought in one hundred prisoners, and a piece of artillery. General Sherman now made no further delay in executing his plan to force Hood to abandon Atlanta. That plan, as already noted, consisted in changing the position of his lines, getting in between Atlanta and Macon, and thus cutting off Hood’s supplies. The scheme was brilliant, and was cleverly executed. A brisk engagement took place near Jonesboro’, on the 31st of August, in which the rebels under Hardee were severely defeated, which was accomplished with little loss to the Union arms. Finding himself thus dangerously situated, General Hood, on the 1st of September, ordered the evacuation of Atlanta—first taking care to burn the railroad rolling stock and all other material that would have been useful to the National army. On leaving the city he retreated to McDonough, whence, moving westward, he was able to join his forces to those of Hardee and S. D. Lee. Meanwhile, at daybreak on the 2d of September, the Union troops marched into Atlanta. “We have,” says General Sherman, announcing the capture of the city, “as the result of this quick, and, as I think, well-executed movement, twenty-seven guns, over three thousand prisoners, and have buried over four hundred rebel dead, and left as many wounded that could not be removed. The rebels have lost, besides the important city of Atlanta and their stores, about five hundred killed, twenty-five hundred wounded, and three thousand prisoners; whereas our aggregate loss will not foot up fifteen hundred. If that is not success I don’t know what is.”

To lose no time in the improvement of his victory, General Sherman, on the 4th of September, issued an order to the effect that the city of Atlanta being exclusively required for warlike purposes, all citizens must remove from it; and to expedite such removal, he entered into a truce with General Hood, and made arrangements with him for forwarding the citizens and their effects beyond the Federal lines. In connection with this event the following correspondence took place between the authorities of Atlanta and General Sherman.

“ATLANTA, GA., Sept. 11, 1864.

“Major-General WILLIAM T. SHERMAN:

“SIR: The undersigned, Mayor and two members of Council for the city of Atlanta, for the time being the only legal organ of the people of the said city to express their wants and wishes, ask leave most earnestly but respectfully to petition you to reconsider the order requiring them to leave Atlanta. At first view it struck us that the measure would involve extraordinary hardship and loss, but since we have seen the practical execution of it, so far as it has progressed, and the individual condition of many of the people, and heard the statements as to the inconvenience, loss and suffering attending it, we are satisfied that the amount of it will involve in the aggregate consequences appalling and heart-rending.

“Many poor women are in an advanced state of pregnancy; others have young children, whose husbands, for the greater part, are either in the army, prisoners, or dead. Some say: ‘I have such a one sick at my house; who will wait on them when I am gone?’ Others say: ‘What are we to do? we have no houses to go to, and no means to buy, build, or rent any; no parents, relatives, or friends to go to.’ Another says: ‘I will try and take this or that article of property; but such and such things I must leave behind, though I need them much.’ We reply to them: ‘General Sherman will carry your property to Rough and Ready, and then General Hood will take it thence on:’ and they will reply to that: ‘But I want to leave the railroad at such a place, and cannot get conveyance from thence on.’

“We only refer to a few facts to illustrate, in part, how this measure will operate in practice. As you advanced, the people north of us fell back, and before your arrival here a large portion of the people here had retired south; so that the country south of this is already crowded, and without sufficient houses to accommodate the people, and we are informed that many are now staying in churches and other outbuildings. This being so, how is it possible for the people still here (mostly women and children) to find shelter, and how can they live through the winter in the woods? no shelter or subsistence; in the midst of strangers who know them not, and without the power to assist them much if they were willing to do so.

“This is but a feeble picture of the consequences of this measure. You know the woe, the horror, and the suffering cannot be described by words. Imagination can only conceive of it, and we ask you to take these things into consideration. We know your mind and time are continually occupied with the duties of your command, which almost deters us from asking your attention to the matter, but we thought it might be that you had not considered the subject in all of its awful consequences, and that, on reflection, you, we hope, would not make this people an exception to mankind, for we know of no such instance ever having occurred—surely not in the United States. And what has this helpless people done, that they should be driven from their homes, to wander as strangers, outcasts, and exiles, and to subsist on charity?

“We do not know as yet the number of people still here. Of those who are here, a respectable number, if allowed to remain at home, could subsist for several months without assistance; and a respectable number for a much longer time, and who might not need assistance at any time.

“In conclusion, we most earnestly and solemnly petition you to reconsider this order, or modify it, and suffer this unfortunate people to remain at home and enjoy what little means they have.

“Respectfully submitted, JAMES M. CALHOUN, Mayor.

“E. E. RAWSON, } S. C. WELLS, } Councilmen.”

GENERAL SHERMAN’S REPLY.

“HEADQUARTERS MILITARY DIVISION OF THE MISSISSIPPI, IN THE FIELD, } ATLANTA, GA., September 12, 1864. }

“JAMES M. CALHOUN, Mayor, E. E. RAWSON, and S. C. WELLS, representing City Council of Atlanta:

“GENTLEMEN: I have your letter of the 11th, in the nature of a petition, to revoke my orders removing all the inhabitants from Atlanta. I have read it carefully, and give full credit to your statements of the distress that will be occasioned by it, and yet shall not revoke my order, simply because my orders are not designed to meet the humanities of the case, but to prepare for the future struggles in which millions, yea, hundreds of millions of good people outside of Atlanta have a deep interest. We must have Peace, not only at Atlanta, but in all America. To secure this we must stop the war that now desolates our once happy and favored country. To stop war we must defeat the rebel armies that are arrayed against the laws and Constitution, which all must respect and obey. To defeat these armies we must prepare the way to reach them in their recesses provided with the arms and instruments which enable us to accomplish our purpose.

“Now, I know the vindictive nature of our enemy, and that we may have many years of military operations from this quarter, and therefore deem it wise and prudent to prepare in time. The use of Atlanta for warlike purposes is inconsistent with its character as a home for families. There will be no manufactures, commerce, or agriculture here for the maintenance of families, and sooner or later want will compel the inhabitants to go. Why not go now, when all the arrangements are completed for the transfer, instead of waiting till the plunging shot of contending armies will renew the scene of the past month? Of course, I do not apprehend any such thing at this moment, but you do not suppose that this army will be here till the war is over. I cannot discuss this subject with you fairly, because I cannot impart to you what I propose to do, but I assert that my military plans make it necessary for the inhabitants to go away, and I can only renew my offer of services to make their exodus in any direction as easy and comfortable as possible. You cannot qualify war in harsher terms than I will.

“War is cruelty, and you cannot refine it; and those who brought war on our country deserve all the curses and maledictions a people can pour out. I know I had no hand in making this war, and I know I will make more sacrifices to-day than any of you to secure peace. But you cannot have peace and a division of our country. If the United States submits to a division now, it will not stop, but go on till we reap the fate of Mexico, which is eternal war. The United States does and must assert its authority wherever it has the power; if it relaxes one bit to pressure it is gone, and I know that such is not the national feeling. This feeling assumes various shapes, but always comes back to that of Union. Once admit the Union, once more acknowledge the authority of the National Government, and instead of devoting your houses, and streets, and roads, to the dread uses of war, I, and this army become at once your protectors and supporters, shielding you from danger, let it come from what quarter it may. I know that a few individuals cannot resist a torrent of error and passion such as has swept the South into rebellion; but you can point out, so that we may know those who desire a Government and those who insist on war and its desolation.

“You might as well appeal against the thunderstorm as against these terrible hardships of war. They are inevitable, and the only way the people of Atlanta can hope once more to live in peace and quiet at home is to stop this war, which can alone be done by admitting that it began in error, and is perpetuated in pride. We don’t want your negroes, or your horses, or your land, or anything you have, but we do want and will have a just obedience to the laws of the United States. That we will have, and if it involves the destruction of your improvements, we cannot help it. You have heretofore read public sentiment in your newspapers, that live by falsehood and excitement, and the quicker you seek for truth in other quarters, the better for you.

“I repeat, then, that, by the original compact of government, the United States had certain rights in Georgia which have never been relinquished and never will be; that the South began war by seizing forts, arsenals, mints, custom-houses, &c., &c., long before Mr. Lincoln was installed, and before the South had one jot or tittle of provocation. I myself have seen in Missouri, Kentucky, Tennessee, and Mississippi hundreds and thousands of women and children fleeing from your armies and desperadoes, hungry and with bleeding feet. In Memphis, Vicksburg, and Mississippi, we fed thousands upon thousands of the families of rebel soldiers left on our hands, and whom we could not see starve. Now that war comes home to you, you feel very different; you deprecate its horrors, but did not feel them when you sent car-loads of soldiers and ammunition, and molded shell and shot, to carry war into Kentucky and Tennessee, and desolate the homes of hundreds and thousands of good people, who only asked to live in peace at their old homes, and under the Government of their inheritance.

“But these comparisons are idle. I want peace, and believe it can only be reached through Union and war; and I will ever conduct war purely with a view to perfect and early success.

“But, my dear sirs, when that peace does come, you may call on me for anything. Then I will share with you the last cracker, and watch with you to shield your homes and families against danger from every quarter. Now you must go, and take with you the old and feeble, feed and nurse them, and build for them in more quiet places proper habitations to shield them against the weather until the mad passions of men cool down, and allow the Union and peace once more to settle on your old homes at Atlanta.

Yours in haste, “W. T. SHERMAN, Major-General.”

HOOD’S CAMPAIGN IN ALABAMA AND TENNESSEE.

The capture of Atlanta occasioned, as well it might, a panic among the rebel chieftains at Richmond. They saw, and saw clearly, that unless Sherman could be defeated, their confederacy would be shorn of half its territory and more than half its strength. In this emergency, Mr. Jefferson Davis left the rebel capital, on a tour of inspection in Georgia. In the course of this tour Mr. Davis exerted his well-known talents as an orator, to fire once more the Southern heart and to strengthen the Southern cause. His most important speech was delivered at Macon, on the twenty-third of September. But the only effect of his eloquence was to disclose the increasing weakness of the Confederacy. Yet it must be admitted that the expedient, undoubtedly suggested by Mr. Davis’s military experience and ability, which the rebels now adopted to recover their lost ground, was extremely ingenious. They determined that Hood’s army should move rapidly to the rear of Atlanta, cut off all communications between that city and Chattanooga, subsequently isolate the latter city from Nashville, and thus leave Sherman’s army, destitute of supplies, in an enemy’s country, from which it would, necessarily, be compelled to retire with all expedient haste.

The prosecution of this scheme was not long delayed. On the second of October General Hood was across the Chattahoochee, leading his forces toward Dallas. This was to be the point of rebel concentration. On the fourth the rebels captured Ackworth and Big Shanty, and destroyed the railroad between the two places. Then they advanced on Allatoona Pass, which is five miles north of Big Shanty, and about thirty miles from Atlanta. That position was one of great strength, and its possession was most important to Sherman. Moreover, it was a storehouse of Federal supplies. The rebels were aware of its value, and confident of its capture. But in this instance they were not dealing with a blind foe. General Sherman had already divined the entire plan of the rebel campaign, and had taken measures, not only to frustrate the designs of the foe, but to turn their temerity to his own advantage. The work of interrupting National communication between Chattanooga and Nashville had been committed to the rebel General Forrest. It was arranged that General Thomas, operating before Nashville, should oppose this movement. General Corse, who was at Rome, was directed to reinforce the garrison of Allatoona Pass, and to hold it until the arrival of the main body of the Union army. In obedience to this command General Corse immediately threw in a force of nine hundred men, increasing the garrison to seventeen hundred.

BATTLE OF ALLATOONA, GA.

On the morning of October 5th, the rebels, seven thousand strong, and led by General French, attacked Allatoona. A stubborn fight ensued, lasting about six hours. General Sherman, pushing on from Atlanta, reached Kenesaw Mountain while the battle was in progress. The National troops holding Allatoona, though largely outnumbered, fought with the greatest desperation, and successfully maintained their position, until, on the approach of reinforcements, the rebels fell back, entirely discomfited. Their loss in this spirited engagement was upwards of one thousand men, killed, wounded and prisoners. The Union loss was about five hundred.

THE GREAT REBEL BLUNDER.

General Sherman occupied the Pass, after the battle, and from that point kept watch upon Hood, secretly hoping—while pretending anxious pursuit—that the rebel general would be lured away into Northern Alabama and Tennessee. The sequel satisfied the hopes of the Union commander. Passing by Rome and Kingston, the rebels moved north, and next threatened Resaca, which was held by Colonel Weaver, with a garrison of six hundred men. Colonel Weaver’s reply, on being summoned to surrender, is memorable: “In my opinion,” he said, “I can hold the fort. If you want it, come and take it.” But Hood was burning with bolder designs, and the determined little garrison of Resaca was passed by unmolested.

On the fourteenth of October, General Sherman’s forces arrived there, slowly pursuing Hood. On the same day Hood captured Dalton, continuing there the work of destruction which had marked his entire advance. Thence, closely pushed by Sherman, he passed, by way of Lafayette, into Alabama, halting at last at Gadsdens, on the Coosa river, seventy-five miles from the latter city. But the halt lasted only for a few days.

Early in November, having received reinforcements from Beauregard—then at Charleston—Hood resumed his march, and entered Tennessee. The pursuing army of Sherman was now at Gaylesville; and here the pursuit ceased. The enemy had fallen into the snare, and it only now remained for the invincible General Thomas to deal him his deathblow. That blow was struck, within a very brief period of time, at Nashville. It will be proper, however, before describing those memorable battles, to recount the more immediate movements of General Sherman, and the destruction of Atlanta.

PREPARATIONS FOR SHERMAN’S GRAND MARCH.

General Thomas, at the head of a considerable body of Union troops, was at this time in readiness to confront the advancing rebels south of Nashville. On hearing that Hood had started to invade Tennessee, General Sherman immediately withdrew his army to Rome, and sent forward two corps, the Fourth and the Twenty-third, one commanded by General Stanley, the other by General Schofield, to reinforce Thomas. These troops went by way of Chattanooga, and safely reached their destination. General Sherman’s remaining force consisted of five corps—the Fourteenth, Fifteenth, Sixteenth, Seventeenth and Twentieth—the latter constituting the garrison of Atlanta. With this force, subsequently condensed into four corps, and amply sufficient for the purpose, he was prepared for his great march across the rebel territory, from Atlanta to the sea. Full details of the plan had been given to General Thomas, who, on his part, felt confident of being able to dispose of Hood.

To cut off all communication between Atlanta and Chattanooga, to destroy every possible facility of transportation in that vicinity, which an enemy might chance to find serviceable, and lastly, to render Atlanta itself entirely useless, were now imperative incidents of Sherman’s campaign. This work was accomplished within the first twelve days of the month of November. In the course of that time, all the wounded and the sick, together with all prisoners, stores and machinery, and surplus artillery that had accumulated at Rome, Atlanta, and other neighboring places were conveyed by railroad to Chattanooga. The road was then destroyed. The hand of destruction was also laid, though lightly, upon Rome, everything being demolished in that city which might chance to become useful to the rebels in future. A contemporary correspondent gives the following account of

THE BURNING OF ROME, GA. NOVEMBER 11, 1864.

“Rome was evacuated at ten o’clock this forenoon by our (U. S.) forces; but not until the Etowah House, a respectable three-story brick hotel was consumed by fire. Stragglers managed to ignite a lot of straw in the building, and, there being no engines in the town, it was impossible to subdue the flames. A block of fine brick stores was also wantonly destroyed by skulking stragglers. All the barracks were laid in ashes, and a black veil of dark smoke hung over the war-desolated city all day, arising from the smouldering ruins. Owing to the great lack of railroad transportation, General Corse was obliged to destroy nearly a million of dollars’ worth of property, among which was a few thousand dollars’ worth of condemned and unserviceable government stores. Nine rebel guns, captured at Rome by our troops, were burst, it being deemed unsafe to use them. One thousand bales of fine cotton, two flour mills, two rolling mills, two tanneries, one salt mill, an extensive foundry, several machine shops, together with the railroad depots and storehouses, four pontoon bridges, built by General Corse’s pioneer corps, for use on the Coosa and Etowah rivers, and a substantial trestle bridge nearly completed for use, were completely destroyed. This trestle, constructed by the engineer corps, I am told, would have cost fifty thousand dollars north. Recollecting the outrages perpetrated upon Colonel Streight by the ‘Romans,’ our troops, as soon as they learned that the town was to be abandoned, and a portion of it burned, resolved to lay Rome in ashes in revenge. The roaring of the flames, as they leaped from window to window, their savage tongues of fire darting high up into the heavens, and then licking the sides of the buildings, presented an awful but grand spectacle, while then mounted patrol and the infantry men glided along through the brilliant light, like the ghostly spectres of horrid war.”

THE DESTRUCTION OF ATLANTA. NOVEMBER, 1864.

Atlanta, popularly called the Gate City, is situated seven miles southeast of the Chattahoochie river, and on the line of railroads leading from Savannah to Chattanooga and Nashville, and to Macon, Augusta, Milledgeville, Savannah, and Charleston, in the southeast direction. It is one hundred and one miles from Macon, one hundred and seventy-one miles from Augusta, three hundred and seven miles from Charleston, and two hundred and ninety-two miles from Savannah. Four of the principal railroads of the State terminate at this point. The Georgia railroad extends from Atlanta to Augusta; the Western railroad to Macon; the Atlantic and Western railroad to Chattanooga; and the Lagrange railroad to West Point, seventy-two miles distant. Atlanta was laid out in 1845, and has grown with great rapidity, its population being, in 1850, two thousand five hundred and seventy; in 1853, four thousand two hundred and eighty; and in 1860, nine thousand eight hundred and seventy.

Its destruction by General Sherman has sometimes been condemned as an act of vandalism, whereas it was—as subsequent events sufficiently demonstrated—a timely and unavoidable military act, dictated by the most imperative prudential reasons.

The following narrative of the burning of Atlanta is furnished by an eye-witness:

“Atlanta was of strategic value only so long as it remained a great railroad centre; it had now no longer any value to our troops, as every railroad leading to it was destroyed—the railways gutted, torn up, and the very iron of which they were composed, put beyond use. For miles the country round about it had been made a complete waste, so that there was no possibility of the rebels again occupying it. But had we remained there all winter, Hood and the rebel cavalry would also have remained hanging about the place, and whenever opportunity offered, harassing our men, though they would have, at any time, fled before our army. The ever-active mind of General Sherman scorned such petty warfare; he therefore determined to render the city itself as unfit for rebel habitation as he had already rendered the country around it unfit for the movements of an army.

“In the month of November, the once proud Atlanta—the beautiful Gate City, was laid in ashes. A harrowing scene of confusion and fright was presented when the city was first set in flames. Those of the citizens who had not left with the first exodus, were now afraid of being abandoned to the tender mercy of the rebels. The depot presented a scene of confusion and suffering impossible to describe. Women and children were huddled together, with the sole remaining wealth they possessed in the world clutched closely to their bosoms. The cry of young infants rose upon the air, and mingled dismally with the roar and crackle of the flames not a hundred yards distant—flames which licked up it their devouring fury the last remaining property of hundreds, and gave in return only a thick, but sickening smoke, and a blood-red glare streaming up against the clear sky. From house to house the destroying element sped, thrusting out forked tongues of fire in a thousand different directions—from street to street the dread demon of flame trailed his hideous and scorching length along, leaving in his wake desolate, grimy, smoking ruin. Men who were millionaires but a few months before, fled from their homes and the scene of their wealth, roofless in the wide world, and without a dollar in their pockets. On, on, on, always onward, till nothing more remained, spread the fire-fiend, with still increasing appetite for plunder, till every factory, railroad depot, hotel, mill, government buildings of all descriptions—everything, in short, save a few churches and some private dwellings, were reduced to blackened, ghastly, horrible ruin.

“The Tyre of southern trade was laid level with the dust; her grace, splendor, wealth and beauty, were things of the past, and the mere charred skeleton of Atlanta alone remained, to prove that ever she had been—to prove, also, one more dreadful monument of the waste and desolation that must ever follow in the footsteps of rebellion.”

THE BATTLE OF FRANKLIN, TENN. NOVEMBER 30, 1864.

Our narrative left the rebel army under General Hood—whose movements were now superintended by the redoubtable Beauregard—advancing into the State of Tennessee, in the early part of the month of November. His design was to defeat the Union forces under General Thomas, and capture the city of Nashville. On the twenty-third of November his army took Pulaski, and on the twentieth, after a little skirmishing, entered Columbia. All this while, as the rebels advanced, the National troops retired; but, on the thirtieth, when the forces of Hood appeared before the town of Franklin, where the Federal troops were fortified, General Schofield felt it to be necessary to make a stand. The original plan had been, to lure the rebels nearer to Nashville, and fight the final battle there, with the aid of heavy reinforcements that were expected to arrive at that point. But the foe pressed on somewhat too precipitately, and it became necessary to check his advance. The National force here, under General Schofield’s command, numbered fifteen thousand men. The right wing was commanded by General Stanley, the left by General Cox.

At about half-past three, in the afternoon of the twentieth, the assault was commenced by the rebels. Cheatham’s corps was on the right, Stewart’s on the left, and S. D. Lee’s in reserve, on the centre.

Cheatham threw his whole corps on Wagner’s division with great impetuosity, and after an hour’s desperate fighting pushed Wagner back on the second Union line, where Wagner’s men became mingled with those of Cox and Huger, on the left and centre.

The rebels, encouraged by their success in driving back Wagner, with loud cheers advanced on the second line. Their order of advance was very peculiar—a semicircle of two regiments deep, extending all around the lines, and behind each alternate regiment was placed four others, so that the assaulting columns were six regiments deep.

General Hood appeared about four o’clock P. M. at the head of his command, and, pointing towards the Federal lines, said:—“Break those lines, boys, and you have finished the war in Tennessee. Break them, and there is nothing to oppose your march from Nashville to the Ohio river.”

Loud and ringing cheers answered the words of the rebel leader, and the whole space in front of the National troops was crowded with the advancing enemy.

Captain Lyman, commanding an artillery brigade in the Fourth corps, had placed his batteries in most favorable positions, and from these storms of shot and shell were hurled into the charging rebel ranks.

With the most reckless bravery the rebels rushed on. When within a few hundred yards of the National works, the Unionists opened upon them a terrible fire of musketry. It seemed impossible for anything to live before it. But no wavering was perceived in the advancing rebel lines. On they came, to the very parapets of the Unionists’ works, and stuck their bayonets under the logs on the opposing battlements.

On the Columbus pike the pressure was so great that some of Cox’s and Wagner’s men temporarily gave way.

Up to this time the brigade commanded by Colonel Opdyke, of the One Hundred and Twenty-fifth Ohio, had been held in reserve; and now Colonel Opdyke, by orders of General Stanley, came forward, with his brigade, to restore the broken line.

The rebels, who had crawled over the works, had not time to retire, and Cox’s and Wagner’s men, who had broken away but a moment before, rallied and attacked the enemy on the flank, while Opdyke charged on the front. A desperate hand to hand fight ensued with bayonets and the butt ends of muskets. A hundred rebels were captured here, and the line was restored. For two hours and a half the battle now raged all along the lines. The men of the Fourth and Twenty-third corps vied with each other in bravery. Riley’s brigade, of the Twenty-third corps, fairly covered the ground in front of it with rebel dead. The rebel General Adams was killed. He and his horse fell into the ditch in front of the One Hundred and Fourth Ohio. Seventeen distinct attacks of the enemy were repelled.

At dusk the rebels were repulsed at all points, but the firing did not cease until nine o’clock at night.

At least five thousand rebels were killed, wounded and captured. The National loss was about fifteen hundred.

General Schofield directed the battle from the fort on the north bank of the stream, where some heavy guns and the batteries of the Twenty-third corps were placed, which did great service in damaging the enemy’s right wing.

The following dispatch from General Schofield apprised General Thomas of the leading facts of this battle:

“FRANKLIN, TENN., NOV. 30, 1864.

“Major-General THOMAS:—

“The enemy made a heavy and persistent attack with two corps, commencing at four P. M. and lasting till after dark. He was repulsed at all points with heavy loss—probably five or six thousand men. Our loss is probably not more than one-fourth of that number. We have captured about one thousand prisoners, including one brigadier-general.

“JOHN M. SCHOFIELD, Major-General.”

General Stanley greatly distinguished himself by his personal intrepidity in this battle. When a part of his command had retired before the charge of the rebels, he rushed to the front, had a horse shot under him, and was himself wounded; yet he led on the charge, waving his hat in the air and calling on his men to follow. By this means he succeeded in rallying his faltering troops, and repelling seven successive charges made by the rebels. Colonel Schofield, a brother of General Schofield, and his chief of artillery, won great credit for his admirable management of the guns.

The result of the battle of Franklin was to stay the advance of Hood, and enable General Thomas to complete his preparations for the last and decisive struggle. During the night of the thirtieth, General Schofield’s forces fell back on Nashville. The rebels followed, next day, and cautiously reconnoitered the Union lines; but, deeming it unsafe to assault, they determined to beleaguer the city. Thus began the siege of Nashville. It lasted two weeks. At the end of that time General Thomas, having received his reinforcements and completed his preparations, sallied out and fought the decisive battle of Nashville.

THE BATTLE OF NASHVILLE, TENN. DECEMBER 15–17, 1864.

On the evening of the 14th of December, a council of war was held at the St. Cloud Hotel, in Nashville, at which the plan of the battle was thus arranged:

The artillery from the forts and advanced batteries to open all along the line. Major-General Steadman, who commanded on the extreme left, was to make a heavy demonstration, so as to attract the enemy’s attention to that point. Schofield, who connected with Steadman’s right, was to hold himself in readiness to move if necessary. Wood’s corps, the Fourth, was to move on the Hillsboro’ pike, keeping up a connection with A. J. Smith’s, and pierce the centre, while A. J. Smith was to attack the extreme left. Hatch’s division of cavalry connected with Smith’s right. Some of Major-General Wilson’s cavalry had wheeled on the enemy’s rear, towards Brentwood, so as to cut off the rebel retreat.

FIRST DAY’S BATTLE.

The booming of guns from Forts Negley and Cassino and several batteries awakened the inhabitants of Nashville, on the morning of November 15th, to the terrible reality that a battle was raging outside their city. There was great anxiety and hurrying to and fro, for the fate of thousands hung upon the issue. Defeat would be ruin, for it meant the fall of Nashville. Thomas knew this, and therefore decided on attacking Hood before he had time to fortify his new position. At early dawn Steadman’s troops were in motion. The First and Second brigades—colored troops, commanded by Colonels Thompson and Morgan—took up position to the right and left of the Chattanooga line. These were supported by an Indiana battery. Colonel Grosvenor, commanding a brigade formed of detachments of the Fourteenth corps, took up a position on their left. The colored troops drove back the enemy’s skirmishers to their main lines, but wavered under the assault. Grosvenor’s brigade charged, taking the advance line of works; but, as it was not Thomas’s intention to bring on a general engagement at this point, General Steadman ordered them to fall back to their original position, still keeping up a brisk skirmish fire.

About six o’clock in the morning the Fourth corps broke camp, moving on the Hillsboro’ pike in the following order, en echelon on the left; the Second division in front, the First division next, and the Third division in the rear. The corps moved forward, regulating its movements by those of General Smith, who was to attack the rebel left flank, it being intended to make the main assault on this part of the rebel line. The Fourth corps took up the following position. General Samuel Beatty, commanding the Third division, on the left, held the front line, the division of General Nathan Kimball in the centre, came second, and the division of General Elliot, in the rear, connecting with Garrard’s division, of Smith’s corps; then came McArthur’s division.

There was heavy cannonading all the morning. About noon Smith’s and Wood’s skirmishers became engaged. General Wood ordered General Beatty to charge a hill in his front, held by a strong force of the enemy, heavily intrenched. The Second brigade of Beatty’s division, commanded by Colonel Post, was ordered to make the charge. The First brigade, Colonel Straight, moved en echelon on the left, and in support, while the Third brigade of Colonel Kneppler (Seventy-ninth Ohio) was held in reserve. The order was no sooner given for the charge than the Second brigade rushed forward with a yell. The First brigade supported it by a spirited fire, and on the order to charge being given, sprang forward in a spirit of emulation. The rebels occupied a strong position around Montgomery’s house, near the Granny White pike, which now became the central point of the battle. The defence of the rebels at this point was of the most stubborn character. The Unionists fired volley upon volley, charged them repeatedly, and at last drove them in great confusion through the grounds of the mansion. Though ordered to halt on dislodging the rebels from this position, the National troops charged on them as they fled, capturing over two hundred, and securing their entire line of works in front of Wood. In the mean time the First and Second divisions were sharply engaged, pressing back the rebels, and advancing slowly. The batteries were moved forward to the hills abandoned by the rebels, and the fight was carried on heavily all the while by Smith’s corps. About two o’clock General Schofield, who had been in the rear of the Fourth corps, took up a position on the right of Smith, thus extending the Union line without weakening it, and soon became engaged. The roar of artillery and musketry continued fierce along the whole line.

About three o’clock Post’s and Straight’s brigades, abandoning their echelon formation, formed in line with the First brigade of Beatty’s division and the Second division of Wood’s corps, and the whole line again advanced, protected by a fierce artillery fire from Battery H, Fifth regular, the Second Pennsylvania, the First Illinois, the Fourth regular, First and Sixth Ohio batteries. The advance of this line was magnificent, the columns extending in one long line of battle, marching steadily and strongly forward over a clear plateau and driving the enemy before it, Post and Straight moving in simple line of battle, with Kimball’s and Ellicott’s divisions, in column of brigade front. Smith and Schofield continued to press back the rebel left flank to the hills in rear of their first position. Garrard’s and McArthur’s divisions captured the rebel works, and succeeded in turning their left flank and driving them from hill to hill. The line of the Fourth corps for a moment halted and laid down to allow batteries to rake the rebel line. The fire grew nearer and nearer on the right. Soon the rebel lines and columns were seen to be breaking up in mad panic and confusion. A wild cheer ran along the lines. The Fourth corps rose and again advanced at a double quick. The batteries poured shot and shell on the panic-stricken fugitives. So wild was the enthusiasm that civilians rushed to the batteries to help the gunners. Union columns now appeared on the right and connected with the centre, thus forming a V out of their lines.

A deafening cheer went up when Smith’s and Schofield’s columns emerged with flaunting flags, the rebels flying in confusion before them. A gallant charge followed the wild cheering, and accompanied by the roar of artillery, the enemy was pressed back on the centre in confusion, and only night ended the pursuit.

SECOND DAY’S BATTLE.

During the night of the 15th, Hood withdrew both his wings from the river, contracted his lines everywhere, and, on the morning of the 16th, was holding a strong position along Granny White Hills, with his centre protected by two lines of intrenchments.

The Union troops were disposed in the following order:—Wilson’s cavalry was on the extreme right. Schofield’s Twenty-third corps, consisting of Couch’s and Cox’s divisions, was at first held in reserve, but before the main battle opened it had to take a position on the left of the cavalry, thus forming the right of the infantry line. A. J. Smith’s Sixteenth corps, consisting of the divisions of McArthur, Garrard and Moore, came next on the left of Schofield. On the left of Smith, the magnificent Fourth corps, General T. J. Wood commanding, comprising the divisions of Kimball, Elliott, and Beatty, was formed in close order of battle; and, partially massed, Steadman, with Croft’s division and two brigades of colored troops, held the left. The Union plan of battle was to press the advantage gained on the enemy’s left. At about half-past eight o’clock a hundred pieces opened fire simultaneously along the Union line. The rebel artillery replied feebly. Schofield, marching down Granny White pike, carefully concealing his strength, placed his corps directly upon the enemy’s left flank. Steadman at the same time worked his force forward. The enemy in the mean time strengthened his advance line. It was determined to carry this line without delay. Kimball’s First division moved forward to the charge, firing volley after volley, but still steadily pressing on until within half a pistol shot, when the enemy’s fire became so deadly that the patriots, in order to return it more effectually, came to the “halt.” They remained here, perhaps, longer than any troops ever remained in such a position. They stood and fired fast and furious at the enemy, but they could not remain and live. A few gave way and fled in disorder, and the whole line staggered. Had the rebels done nothing more than keep up their deadly fire, the Federals would have been driven back; but the enemy shifted their artillery, which was received as an indication that they were about to abandon their lines and retire. Raising a loud shout, the division, with fixed bayonets, rushed impetuously forward, and swarming over the works captured such rebels as had not fled, and all the guns except two.

As soon as this preliminary success was achieved, General Thomas, who was seen during the day in the very front of the line of battle, ordered a charge along the entire line.

Schofield moved upon the left flank of the enemy, and before his veterans the rebel lines gave way like frostwork.

The assailed flank crumbled to pieces as Schofield advanced, and rolled back upon that portion of the line which was just then attacked by A. J. Smith’s troops with a weight and energy nothing could withstand. McMillan’s brigade, foremost in the battle, as on the previous day, rushed right up in the face of three powerful rebel batteries, and carried at the point of the bayonet the salient point of the enemy’s works. In a few moments their works were everywhere overwhelmed, their forces utterly routed, their soldiers captured by thousands, and every piece of their artillery taken.

Such as escaped death or capture fled towards Franklin pike, to a refuge behind A. D. Lee’s corps, which held the gap in the hills.

Wood and Steadman had now united on the left, and prepared to assault the rebel right, which was still unbroken. Under cover of a tremendous fire from the national guns, Colonel Post’s brigade moved forward. Straight’s brigade, of Beatty’s division, formed on his right. In support, immediately on Post’s left, Thomas’ colored brigade was drawn up, and Morgan’s colored brigade was next on the left.

The enemy reserved his fire until Post’s brigade commenced climbing the hill, when a perfect hurricane of shot, shell and canister tore through his ranks. In the face of this fire the men steadily advanced.

Thompson’s men, in endeavoring to pass around to the left, met a terrible flank fire, which confused their ranks. The troops on the right, torn in pieces by the fire, paused an instant, and at this juncture the brave Colonel Post was mortally wounded. In a moment all order was lost, and the men, whose conduct had ennobled them, rushed back, confused and scattering, to the line from which they started. Wood soon reformed his broken battalions and issued orders for the renewal of the assault, while Post’s veterans again assailed the hill directly, and Thompson’s Africans moved on the rebel right. Elliott’s and Kimball’s divisions were hurled like a thunderbolt against the rebel left. Wood himself, accompanied by all his staff, followed and directed the charge. The rebel force blazed forth anew, and the patriots, without hesitation or panic, carried the entire works with all their guns, and drove the rebels in dismay from the hill. This was the last stand that the rebels made, and their whole army was now fleeing in rout and panic. The results of the battle were five thousand prisoners, thirty guns, and seven thousand small arms.

THIRD DAY.—PURSUIT.

During the night of the 16th, Hood’s army duly improved the opportunity of retreat, falling back in the direction whence they had advanced. At eight o’clock, on the morning of the 17th, the pursuit was commenced, the fighting, of course, being chiefly done by the cavalry, and was continued beyond Franklin. Many prisoners were captured. The pursuit thus commenced went on from day to day, till before the close of the year, the rebels had been fairly chased out of Tennessee. The loss of the enemy, in prisoners, at the battle of Nashville, was thirteen thousand one hundred and eighty-nine, including numerous officers of various grades, and seventy-two pieces of artillery. The National loss was about ten thousand. Hood retreated into Alabama.

CONTINUATION OF THE SIEGE OF CHARLESTON IN 1864.

The siege of Charleston was prosecuted with intermittent activity, during many months of this year. On the third of January, the besiegers threw a large number of shells into the city, loaded with Greek fire. This is one of the most dangerous and deadly agencies of war, and its use, on this occasion, has been condemned, as barbarous. But, as said by General Sherman, “war is cruelty, and you cannot refine it.” A conflagration of considerable violence and extent, was the result of this bombardment. Its scene was the southern part of the city. The shelling was continued at intervals, for several weeks. On the sixteenth of January the Union headquarters were removed from Folly Island to Hilton Head, General A. H. Terry being left in command at the former place. Port Royal was all along held as the basis of military operations on the coast of the State. From this time forward no event of magnitude occurred in the vicinity of Charleston. The guns and mortars of the Union rained on it, now and then, from Morris Island, and from the blockading gunboats, and the rebels responded with occasional shells. The harbor had been filled with insurmountable obstacles, and the city was well fortified and bravely defended. Looked at in the light of succeeding events, it would almost seem as if the capture of Charleston, at this time, were not especially desired by the United States Government. But, however that might have been, the city held out against such assaults as were made, and was only abandoned at last, on the approach of General Sherman from Savannah, after his great march from Atlanta, which will be presently described. The Secession State Government of South Carolina held control of the greater part of the State throughout the year.

OPERATIONS IN MIDDLE AND WESTERN VIRGINIA IN 1864.

At the opening of the campaign for this year, a force of thirty-one thousand men, under command of Major-General Sigel, was held for the protection of West Virginia, and the frontiers of Maryland and Pennsylvania. While these troops could not be withdrawn to distant fields without exposing the North to invasion by comparatively small bodies of the enemy, they could act directly to their front and thus give better protection than if lying idle in garrison. By such movements they could compel the enemy to detach largely for the protection of his supplies and lines of communication.

General Sigel was directed by General Grant to organize all his available force into two expeditions, to move from Beverly and Charleston, under command of Generals Ord and Crook, against the East Tennessee and Virginia railroad. Subsequently, General Ord having been relieved at his own request, General Sigel was instructed to give up the expedition by Beverly and to form two columns, one under General Crook, on the Kanawha, numbering about ten thousand men, and one on the Shenandoah, numbering about seven thousand men. The one on the Shenandoah to assemble between Cumberland and the Shenandoah, and the infantry and artillery to advance to Cedar creek with such cavalry as could be made available at that moment, to threaten the enemy in the Shenandoah valley, and advance as far as possible; while General Crook would take possession of Lewisburg with part of his force and move down the Tennessee railroad, doing as much damage as he could, destroying the New river bridge and the salt-works at Saltville, Va.

These movements of the Kanawha and Shenandoah valleys, under General Sigel, commenced on the 1st of May. General Crook, who had the immediate command of the Kanawha expedition, divided his forces into two columns, giving one, composed of cavalry, to General Averill. They crossed the mountains by separate routes. General Averill’s force comprised two thousand cavalry. He started on the 1st of May, with three days’ rations and two days’ forage, and moved day and night over mountain paths until the evening of the 8th, when a cavalry force of the enemy was encountered near Jeffersonville, Va. After a slight engagement with the enemy, General Averill made a detour by way of Princeton. On the 9th he left Tazewell Court House for Wytheville, in order to cut the railroad thirty miles lower down than the point where General Crook’s command was to strike. Averill reached Cove Mountain Gap, near Wytheville, on the 10th, where he learned that the enemy were then in possession of the latter place. A conflict ensued, in which General Averill sustained a heavy loss and was prevented from forming a junction with General Crook at Dublin Station, as first proposed. He however accomplished the main object of his expedition, and proceeding to New river and Christiansburg, he destroyed the railroad, several important bridges and depots, including New river bridge, and formed a junction with Crook at Union on the 15th.

The rebel General Morgan commanded the troops encountered by General Averill. General Morgan had made a forced march from Saltville, on learning of Averill’s expedition, and arrived at Wytheville in advance of the latter commander, and thus saved that town and its valuable lead mines from destruction.

The division under General Crook, which started from Charleston simultaneously with General Averill’s command, consisted of the Twenty-third, Thirty-fourth, and Thirty-sixth Ohio, forming the first brigade; the Twelfth and Ninety-first Ohio, Ninth and Fourteenth Virginia, forming the second brigade; the third and Fourth Pennsylvania Reserves, Eleventh and Fifteenth Virginia, forming the third brigade.

General Crook’s first object was to strike the Virginia and Tennessee railroad at Dublin Station, where, forming a junction with Averill, he hoped to be able to march to Lynchburg, and capture that important town, the possession of which was vital to the sustenance of Lee’s army. He proceeded without opposition nearly to Princeton, where two companies of the enemy, one of cavalry and one of infantry, were encountered and driven off. Near the southwestern base of Lloyd’s Mountain, about four miles from Dublin depot, a more considerable force of the enemy was found. These were under the command of General Jenkins. In the engagement which ensued, that officer was killed, and the command of the rebel forces was then assumed by General McCausland. After some skirmishing, the enemy were attacked in front and flank and driven through Dublin to New river bridge. The Federal loss was one hundred and twenty-six killed, and five hundred and eighty-five wounded; and that of the enemy was severe, but unknown. On the next day an attack was made on the enemy’s position near the bridge, which was destroyed. The expedition proceeded as far as Newberne, on the Virginia and Tennessee railroad, ninety-nine miles from Bristol, destroying the railroad for some distance. The resistance of the enemy, with the approach of a strong force under General Morgan, caused General Crook to withdraw to Meadow Bluff, in Greenbrier county.

General Sigel, with fifteen thousand men, moved up the Shenandoah valley to New Market, about fifty miles from Winchester. This movement, like that of the Kanawha valley, was designed to occupy Gordonsville and Lynchburg, thus destroying the western communication of Lee’s army.

The Confederate authorities were early apprised of General Sigel’s movements, and General Breckinridge was dispatched in great haste with all the troops he could muster, to meet Sigel’s army.

The advance forces of the two armies encountered each other on the 13th of May, and skirmishing ensued, which continued throughout the following day, Saturday, and also on Sunday. General Sigel had not yet been able to bring up all his force, but took position at three P. M., on the 15th, when the enemy immediately moved to the attack. A severe engagement now ensued, which resulted in the defeat and discomfiture of Sigel’s army, who fell back in great disorder, abandoning his hospitals and destroying a portion of his train, and retreated to Cedar Creek, near Strasburg. The Federals lost seven hundred men, one thousand stand of arms, and six pieces of artillery.

By the result of this movement the Union commander incurred the displeasure of General Grant, who asked the removal of General Sigel from command, which was done, and Major-General Hunter was appointed to supersede him.

General Hunter’s instructions were embraced in the following dispatches to Major-General H. W. Halleck, Chief of staff of the army:

“NEAR SPOTTSYLVANIA COURT HOUSE, VA., May 20, 1864.

“The enemy are evidently relying for supplies greatly on such as are brought over the branch road running through Staunton. On the whole, therefore, I think it would be better for General Hunter to move in that direction, and reach Staunton and Gordonsville or Charlottesville, if he does not meet too much opposition. If he can hold at bay a force equal to his own, he will be doing good service.

“If Hunter can possibly get to Charlottesville and Lynchburg, he should do so, living on the country. The railroads and canal should be destroyed beyond possibility of repairs for weeks. Completing this, he could find his way back to his original base, or from about Gordonsville join this army.

“U. S. GRANT, Lieutenant-General.

“Major-General H. W. HALLECK.”

BATTLE OF PIEDMONT, VA. JUNE 5, 1864.

General Hunter immediately took up the offensive, and moving up the Shenandoah valley, met the enemy on the 5th of June at Piedmont, and after a well-contested battle of ten hours, routed and defeated him, capturing on the field of battle one thousand five hundred men, three pieces of artillery, and three hundred stand of small arms.

On the 8th of the same month Hunter formed a junction with Crook and Averill at Staunton, from which place he moved direct on Lynchburg, via Lexington, which place he reached and invested on the 16th day of June. Up to this time he was very successful, and but for the difficulty of taking with him sufficient ordnance stores over so long a march, through a hostile country, he would no doubt have captured that, to the enemy, important point. The destruction of the enemy’s supplies and manufactories was very great. To meet this movement under General Hunter, General Lee sent a force, perhaps equal to a corps, a part of which reached Lynchburg a short time before Hunter. After some skirmishing on the 17th and 18th, General Hunter, owing to a want of ammunition to give battle, retired from before the place. Unfortunately, this want of ammunition left him no choice of route for his return but by way of Kanawha. This lost to the country the use of his troops for several weeks from the defence of the north; at a period, too, when they were urgently needed.

Had General Hunter moved by way of Charlottesville, instead of Lexington, as his instructions contemplated, he would have been in a position to have covered the Shenandoah valley against the enemy, should the force he met have seemed to endanger it. If it did not, he would have been within easy distance of the James river canal, on the main line of communication between Lynchburg and the force sent for its defence. General Grant says: “I have never taken exception to the operations of General Hunter and I am not now disposed to find fault with him, for I have no doubt he acted within what he conceived to be the spirit of his instructions and the interest of the service. The promptitude of his movements and his gallantry should entitle him to the commendation of his country.”

As soon as it was ascertained by the enemy that General Hunter was retreating from Lynchburg by way of the Kanawha river, thus laying the Shenandoah valley open for raids into Maryland and Pennsylvania, he returned northward, and moved down that valley. When this movement of the rebels was ascertained, General Hunter, who had reached the Kanawha river, was directed to move his troops without delay, by river and railroad, to Harper’s Ferry; but owing to the difficulty of navigation by reason of low water and breaks in the railroad, great delay was experienced in getting there. It became necessary, therefore, to find other troops to check this movement of the enemy. For this purpose General Grant detailed the Sixth corps, taken from the armies operating against Richmond, to which was added the Nineteenth corps, then fortunately beginning to arrive in Hampton Roads from the Gulf department, under orders issued immediately after the result of the Red river expedition had become known. The garrisons of Baltimore and Washington were at this time made up of heavy artillery regiments, hundred-days’ men, and detachments from the invalid corps. One division under command of General Ricketts, of the Sixth corps, was sent to Baltimore, and the remaining two divisions of the Sixth corps, under General Wright, were subsequently sent to Washington.

On the 3d of July the enemy approached Martinsburg. General Sigel, who was in command of the Federal forces there, retreated across the Potomac at Shepardstown; and General Weber, commanding at Harper’s Ferry, crossed the river and occupied Maryland heights. On the sixth, the enemy occupied Hagerstown, moving a strong column towards Frederick city. General Wallace, with Rickett’s division and his own command, the latter mostly new and undisciplined troops, pushed out from Baltimore with great promptness, and met the enemy in force on the Monocacy, near the crossing of the railroad bridge. A spirited engagement took place, but owing to the inferiority of General Wallace’s command in numbers and discipline, he was unable to withstand the rebel army, and the Federal arms suffered defeat. An important result was gained, however, for the rebel army was checked in its onward march, and sufficient time gained to enable General Wright, with two divisions of the Sixth corps, and the advance of the Nineteenth corps to reach Washington, and guard the national capital from the peril which was threatening it. General Wallace was warmly commended by the commander-in-chief, for his courage and promptness in meeting the enemy at that important crisis.

Great alarm was now manifested in Baltimore and Washington, which was heightened by the daring and success of numerous raiding parties from Early’s command, who spread themselves in all directions, carrying off horses and cattle, and levying contributions from the inhabitants. Darnestown, in Maryland, was visited by one party, and Brestown, sixteen miles from Baltimore, by another. A third party swept round Baltimore, inflicting damage on the Northern Central railroad, while a fourth reached the Baltimore and Philadelphia railroad, stopped the train, and robbed the passengers, capturing Major-General Franklin, who was a traveller in citizen’s dress. The house of Governor Bradford, of Maryland, within five miles of Washington, was burned by Early’s soldiers.

From Monocacy, General Early, the Confederate chief, marched direct for Washington, his cavalry advance reaching Rockville on the evening of the 10th. General Wright, who had now reached the outer defences of Washington, was placed in command of all the forces that could be made available to operate against the enemy in the field, and made preparations to advance and meet Early, with the design of forcing him to battle, or of pursuing him as far as prudence would warrant.

A reconnoissance was thrown out from Fort Stevens on the 12th of July, and the enemy was soon discovered in force. A short but severe engagement ensued in which only a small portion of the Union forces were engaged; but the enemy were soon put to flight, and Early commenced a retreat, vigorously pursued by the Federal troops. The Union loss in this engagement was about two hundred and eighty in killed and wounded; while the rebel loss was probably somewhat greater. On the 13th a portion of Early’s forces were overtaken at Snicker’s Gap, where a sharp skirmish occurred. On the 20th, another portion of the rebel army was confronted at Winchester, by General Averill’s command, in which the enemy was engaged and defeated, with the loss of several hundred prisoners and four pieces of artillery.

The protracted absence of General Hunter’s corps on his unsuccessful expedition to Lynchburg, encouraged the rebel forces in the valley to attempt another raid into Maryland and Pennsylvania. The enemy moved down the valley, and on the 30th of July, a raiding party burned Chambersburg in Pennsylvania, and then retreated towards Cumberland, pursued by the Federal cavalry. Near that point they were met and defeated by General Kelly, and then, with diminished numbers, they made their escape into the mountains of Western Virginia.

During the whole of these movements in the months of June and July, in the department of Western Virginia, Washington, Susquehannah, and the Middle Department, much confusion arose from the rebel forces invading so many points where they were brought in conflict alternately with different, and independent Federal commanders, who all received their instructions and reported to the General-in-chief, or through General Halleck at Washington. From the time of the first raid the telegraph wires were frequently down between Washington and City Point, making it necessary to transmit messages a part of the way by boat. It took from twenty-four to thirty-six hours to get dispatches through and return answers back; so that often orders would be given, and then information would be received showing a different state of facts from those on which they were based, causing a confusion and apparent contradiction of orders that must have considerably embarrassed those who had to execute them, and rendered operations against the enemy less effective than they otherwise would have been. To remedy this evil, it was recommended by General Grant that one general should be appointed to have supreme command of all the forces actively engaged in the field in those departments. On the 2d of August, General Grant ordered General Sheridan to report in person to Major-General Halleck, chief-of-staff, at Washington, with a view to his assignment to the command of all the forces against Early.

At this time the enemy was concentrated in the neighborhood of Winchester. General Hunter’s forces at that time were posted on the Monocacy, at the crossing of the Baltimore and Ohio railroad. Before any definite orders were given in relation to army movements, General Grant paid a visit to General Hunter at his headquarters, and gave definite written instructions for the coming campaign. General Hunter having expressed a willingness to be relieved of command, General Sheridan was telegraphed to join General Grant at Monocacy.

On the 7th of August the middle department and the departments of West Virginia, Washington, and Susquehanna were constituted into the “Middle military division,” and Major-General Sheridan was assigned to command of the same.

Two divisions of cavalry, commanded by Generals Torbert and Wilson, were sent to Sheridan from the Army of the Potomac. The first reached him at Harper’s Ferry about the 11th of August.

General Sheridan was confronted by a rebel force of about twenty thousand men. Although a much larger force than this was at his disposal, yet the numerous points that lay exposed to the incursions of the enemy prevented the Federal commander from concentrating his army for offensive operations, and the movements of the campaign for the first month were of a desultory character.

On the 11th of August a detachment of Federal cavalry encountered the enemy a few miles beyond Winchester, and engaged him for two hours, with a loss to the Unionists of thirty men. Some infantry supports coming up, the contest was continued from eleven o’clock till two, when the rebels were driven from their position, but not until they had inflicted severe loss on the Federals. The enemy were followed the next day to Cedar creek, a few miles from Strasburg, where, from a strong position, they resisted the Union advance throughout the day, but retreated at nightfall, when the Federals pursued, and entered Strasburg.

On the 15th, Colonel Mosby, the noted rebel guerrilla, made a foray through Snicker’s Gap, and succeeded in capturing a Federal supply train, which he carried off in safety, securing seventy-five wagons, two hundred prisoners, six hundred horses, and two hundred beeves.

Not knowing the extent or character of the rebel forces in their rear, the Federals became alarmed, and beat a hasty retreat to Winchester, destroying many of their stores, which they were unable to remove in their flight. Being closely followed by the rebels, the Unionists continued their retreat to Harper’s Ferry, fearful that Longstreet’s army had reinforced Early.

On the 21st of August, General Sheridan had posted his army on an important eminence called Summit Point, two miles out from Charlestown, where he was attacked by General Early on that day, the fight lasting from ten o’clock till dark, when the Federals were defeated, losing three hundred men. They were compelled to retreat to Bolivar Heights.

During all this time, General Sheridan was restrained from inaugurating any decisive movement against the enemy, owing to the important points which it was necessary for him to cover, and which would be jeopardized, should any serious misfortune befall his army. At a conference held on the 15th of September, at Charleston, between Generals Grant and Sheridan, it was determined that an immediate advance should be made on the enemy. General Sheridan, always noted for the celerity of his movements, took the field in less time than General Grant thought it possible for him to be in readiness, and at 3 o’clock on Monday, the 18th, the troops marched to meet the foe.

BATTLE OF OPEQUAN CREEK, VA. SEPTEMBER 19, 1864.

The rebel army was intrenched from the Opequan Creek to Winchester, in the vicinity of Bunker Hill. The Federal troops advanced rapidly up the valley through a narrow defile, designing to deploy beyond the gorge before attacking the rebels, who were stationed in force in a ravine whose sides were thickly wooded and steep, and bordered on the south by a ridge of high hills. Early’s plan was to allow a portion of the Unionists to pass along the ravine, and then attack before the remainder could march through the narrow defile and take part in the conflict.

At ten o’clock in the morning, the Sixth corps emerged through the ravine, and filing to the left in two columns, occupied some rifle-pits and a wood on the enemy’s right, without opposition. A portion of the Nineteenth corps and Rickett’s division now advanced and occupied the centre, where they met a most determined resistance from the enemy, but maintained their position against several furious charges of the rebels, in which severe loss was suffered on both sides. Grover’s division passed through the defile at eleven o’clock, and pressing immediately into action, afforded welcome assistance to their exhausted comrades-in-arms. An immense body of the rebels, hitherto lying concealed, now advanced with loud shouts against the Union columns, and for a time there was great danger that Sheridan would suffer defeat before he could bring the whole of his force into action. The rebel columns bore down on Grover and Ricketts, and poured volley after volley into their unflinching ranks, until finally Rickett’s division wavered, and was driven back along the Berryville and Winchester road towards the mouth of the gorge. Many regiments for the time lost their organization, and Early’s stern veterans pursued vigorously their advantage, already confident of the overthrow of the Federal forces. The patriot commanders exerted themselves to the utmost to stay the retreat of the panic-stricken troops. A section of the First Maine battery availed itself of a favorable position, and finally General Grover, assisted by his officers and others of Emery’s command succeeded in opposing an unbroken front to the advancing Confederates, and very soon the First division of the Nineteenth corps, emerged from the defile, and again the entire army was rallied and valorously contesting the field with their opponents.

The undulating nature of the ground, and the dense woods which obstructed the view on all sides, shut out the scene of conflict from all the participants, who could only take cognizance of what was transpiring in their immediate vicinity, and remained in ignorance of the destiny of the battle in other portions of the field. It was a wild, chaotic scene. The battle was now raging with the greatest fury, and was urged with great desperation by both parties.

One regiment, the One Hundred and Fourteenth New York, suffered a loss of one hundred and eighty-eight men in killed and wounded, more than half their effective force brought into the field. The battle raged over many miles of rugged country—of steep hills and stony ravines, dense groves and tall grass.

Crook’s division executed a brilliant flank movement about three o’clock in the afternoon, from the extreme right of the Federal lines, for which the enemy seemed to be fully prepared. The battle at that point was for a time of the most desperate character; and the prolonged and heavy firing from that quarter, which appeared to deaden the noise from the many lesser points of attack and defence, excited much anxiety in the minds of all for the issue. But the gallant charge of Crook’s troops upon the very stronghold of the enemy, became the signal for the advance of the whole Federal line; and an impetuous charge now took place, which the rebels found it impossible to resist, and they were soon routed with great slaughter, and driven back into the woods.

The Federal cavalry now came forward, and dashing upon Early’s disordered regiments, scattered them wildly in all directions, and drove in their prisoners in large numbers. The Federals captured five thousand prisoners, five cannon, and six thousand small arms. The entire rebel loss must have exceeded seven thousand men.

BATTLE OF FISHER’S HILL, VA. SEPTEMBER 21, 1864.

Though badly defeated, the strength of General Early’s army was not broken. He retreated up the valley beyond Strasburg, and on the succeeding day, the Federal advance found the rebels confronting them on a strong position known as Fisher’s Hill. After a thorough reconnoissance General Sheridan at once determined to attack the enemy in his intrenchments.

Early’s forces lay on the north fork of the Shenandoah river, with his left on North Mountain, his line extending across the Strasburg Valley.

The attack was made by Sheridan on the 21st of September, and the combat lasted with varying success until evening, when the Confederates were driven from their intrenchments in great confusion, leaving the line of their retreat strewed with the debris of a routed army.

Eleven hundred prisoners and sixteen cannon were the fruits of this victory, besides an immense quantity of wagons, caissons, horses and camp stores. Sheridan pursued him with great energy through Harrisonburg, Staunton, and the gaps of the Blue Ridge. After stripping the upper valley of most of the supplies and provisions for the rebel army, he returned to Strasburg, and took position on the north side of Cedar Creek.

* * * * *

Having received considerable reinforcements, General Early again returned to the valley, and on the 9th of October his cavalry encountered General Sheridan’s near Strasburg, where the rebels were defeated with the loss of eleven pieces of artillery, and three hundred and fifty prisoners.

During the interim of the defeat of the rebels and the return of Early, with reinforcements, General Sheridan, not anticipating important movements, had gone to Washington, and was on his return to the army at the time of Early’s advance. The Union army was posted on Cedar Creek, behind breastworks, in a line of four or five miles in extent, while the rebel camp was about four miles distant. Custer’s cavalry on the right, was assailed on the 16th, but after a severe skirmish the enemy were driven back.

BATTLE OF CEDAR CREEK, VA. OCTOBER 19, 1864.

On the night of the eighteenth, General Kershaw, of the rebel army, crossed the mountains which separated the branches of the Shenandoah, forded the north fork, and early on the morning of the nineteenth, under cover of the darkness and the fog, surprised and turned the left flank of General Sheridan’s army, and captured the batteries which enfiladed the whole line. At the same time the rest of Early’s forces marched down the turnpike from Strasburg to Cedar Creek, and before the Union army was fairly awake, the rebels had penetrated within the intrenchments of the Eighth corps, and the left division of Crook was thoroughly broken up. The Federals were driven in confusion and many taken prisoners. The Nineteenth corps now gave way and the entire left and centre were routed, while the artillery and musketry of the rebels, playing upon the disordered ranks of the Federals, increased momentarily the terror and confusion. The full light of day exposed the extent of the disaster, and showed the greater part of the army in a state of confusion. The rebels had already captured eighteen cannon, which were turned upon the Federal troops. The Sixth corps, under General Getty, by a gallant and rapid movement, succeeded in turning the flank of Emory’s army, and attacking him boldly, soon checked the onward movement of the enemy, for a time, and enabled the Federal army to retreat in some degree of order to Middletown, a village about five miles from Strasburg. They were closely followed by the enemy, however, when the Federals continued their retreat towards Newtown, a village five miles further in the rear. The troops fell back with heavy loss and in much confusion, but were finally rallied between Middletown and Newtown. At this juncture General Sheridan, who was at Winchester when the battle commenced, arrived on the field, arranged his lines just in time to repulse a heavy attack of the enemy, and immediately assuming the offensive, attacked in turn with great vigor. His arrival inspired the soldiers with new courage and energy, and entirely changed the fortunes of the day. The enemy was defeated with great slaughter and the loss of most of his artillery and trains, and the trophies he had captured in the morning.

The Federal loss, in this battle, was between five and six thousand men, which was much greater than that of the enemy. Three thousand rebels were captured.

The wreck of Early’s army escaped during the night, and fled in the direction of Staunton and Lynchburg. Pursuit was made to Mount Jackson. Thus ended this, the enemy’s last attempt to invade the North, via the Shenandoah valley.

General Sheridan’s army now retired to Winchester, in order to be near their supplies; while the Shenandoah valley was laid waste for miles in order that no subsistence might be obtained by the enemy, who had, from the first of the war, made that section a base of supplies, from which numerous bands of guerrillas were provided, and who were thus enabled to make frequent damaging raids on the Federal borders. Merritt’s cavalry crossed the Blue Ridge in December and carried desolation through Loudon and Fauquier counties, destroying property valued at two and a half millions of dollars.

Neither commander seemed desirous of carrying on hostilities longer in that devastated district, and a large portion of either army was detached early in the winter, to take part in the grand contest then centering around Richmond.

On the twenty-seventh of February, 1865, General Sheridan left Winchester with a large cavalry force, in three days marching eighty miles. He drove Early from Stanton and pursued him to Waynesboro, where thirteen hundred rebels and eleven guns were captured. Charlottesville was next entered by Sheridan’s victorious troops, where three more guns were taken from the enemy. The line of the James river canal was now followed by the cavalry, and much damage done on the route. From the north side of the James river, Sheridan struck across the country to the Virginia Central railroad, carrying the desolation of war in his path. On the tenth of March the north bank of the Pamunkey was reached, from whence he crossed to the White House, where his troops were incorporated into the army of General Grant.

* * * * *

Major-General Phillip Henry Sheridan was born in Perry County, Ohio, in the year 1831, and was appointed a cadet at West Point in 1848. He graduated on the thirtieth of June, 1853, and entered the United States Regular Army on July 1st, as a brevet second lieutenant of Infantry. He was attached to the First regiment, and joined his company at Fort Duncan, Texas, during the autumn of that year. He fought against the Indians of this region until the Spring of 1855, when he was transferred to the Fourth regiment of United States Infantry, with the full rank of Second Lieutenant, dated from November 22d, 1854.

During the months of May and June, 1855, Lieutenant Sheridan held command of Fort Wood, New York Harbor, and in July, 1855, embarked for California with a large body of recruits. He was next engaged in the survey for the Pacific railroad from San Francisco, California, to Columbia river, Oregon.

During September, 1855, he was detached from the survey at Vancouver, Washington Territory, and ordered to join Major Raines’ expedition against the Indians. He was specially mentioned for distinguished conduct in an engagement with the Indians at the Cascades of the Columbia, April 28th, 1856. He occupied posts in this region and was complimented by General Scott during 1857, for meritorious conduct in the settlement of the Indian difficulty.

During the early part of 1861 Lieutenant Sheridan was promoted one grade, and on the 14th of May, 1861, became captain of one of the companies of the Thirteenth regiment of United States Infantry. He joined his regiment at St. Louis, Mo., during the following September, and was made President of the Military Commission for the settlement of claims against the Government of that State.

On December 24th, 1861, he was appointed Chief Quartermaster and Commissary of “the Army of the Southwest,” remaining with it until after the battle of Pea Ridge. He was afterwards appointed Chief Quartermaster on the staff of General Halleck before Corinth.

Captain Sheridan was appointed Colonel of the Second Michigan cavalry on May 27th, 1862, and participated in the movement under Colonel Elliott to cut the railroad at Booneville, below Corinth. On May 30th he repulsed and defeated McMaury’s rebel cavalry near that place.

Colonel Sheridan assumed command of a cavalry brigade on June 11th, 1862, and on July 1st, defeated a cavalry force of nine regiments under General Chalmers by a brilliant coup de main. For this dashing operation he was promoted to a brigadier-general of volunteers, dating July 1, 1862.

General Sheridan assumed command of the Third division of the army of the Ohio on September 20th, 1862, and fought at the battles of Perryville, October 8th, and Murfreesboro’, December 31st, 1862. For his gallant services in the battle of Stone river, he rose to the rank of Major-General; and his brilliant subsequent career on the Peninsula, in Western Virginia, and the final struggle with Lee’s army, was the occasion of his appointment as Major-General in the United States army.

BATTLE OF MORRISTOWN, TENNESSEE. NOVEMBER 13, 1864.

While the armies of Generals Thomas and Hood were engaged in their campaign before Nashville, a large force of rebels under General Breckinridge, entered East Tennessee. On the 12th of November he attacked General Gillem’s command, which was entrenched near Morristown, and drove them from their defences. General Gillem retreated with his forces toward Morristown, where he was overtaken the next day by Breckinridge, and again defeated with the loss of his artillery and several hundred prisoners. He also suffered severely in killed and wounded. General Gillem gradually fell back with the balance of his command towards Knoxville, and was pursued by his inexorable opponent as far as Strawberry Plains; here, anticipating trouble from the proximity of heavy Union forces, General Breckinridge deemed it prudent to withdraw.

Foreseeing Hood’s intention of surging round before Knoxville, and of rebuilding the Virginia railroad from Greenville to Strawberry Plains, under the directions of General Thomas, General Stoneman concentrated the commands of Generals Burbridge and Gillem near Beans’ Station, to operate against Breckinridge, and destroy or drive him into Virginia—destroy the salt-works at Saltville, and the railroad in Virginia as far as he could go without endangering his command.

STONEMAN’S RAID INTO WESTERN VIRGINIA. DECEMBER 12–20, 1864.

General Gillem remounted his command, and General Burbridge gathered his cavalry, scattered over Kentucky, and in less than five days mounted and equipped four thousand men. The forces rendezvoused at Bean Station, General Burbridge arriving at that place on Friday, December 2, having made forced marches from Lexington.

The expedition was detained at Bean Station, in organizing the forces, obtaining supplies, munitions, &c., until December 12, during which time General Burbridge manœuvred so as to effectually deceive Vaughn, who was laying at Greenville, with sixteen hundred men. On the night of December 3, Burbridge advanced rapidly in the direction of Rogersville, as far as Mooresburg, and then fell back to Bean Station, leaving the enemy to suppose that he was about to return to Kentucky with the stock he had gathered. On the 11th General Stoneman, with General Gillem and his brigade, sixteen hundred strong, arrived at Bean Station, and early on the morning of the 12th the troops broke camp and the march began, General Gillem leading the advance and General Burbridge following with three brigades, commanded respectively by Colonels Brown, Buckley and Wade, the whole force amounting to fifty-five hundred men.

THE FIGHT AT KINGSTON.—Marching all night, Stoneman came upon Duke’s brigade, under Colonel Morgan, at Kingsport, about daylight on Friday, December 13, where it was drawn up to oppose the crossing of the north branch of the Holston river. Skirmishing at once began, General Gillem, with the Eighth Tennessee, engaging the enemy’s attention in front while General Stoneman sent two regiments—the Thirtieth Kentucky mounted infantry and Thirteenth Tennessee—two miles up the river to cross at Opossum ford and flank the enemy, which was successfully done. Morgan was completely surprised, not being aware of the approach of the Union forces on his flank until they charged him with a shout, routing his men in confusion, killing and wounding fifteen, and capturing eighty-five prisoners, among whom was Morgan himself. The rebels retreated in the direction of Bristol, closely pursued by General Burbridge, who marched until nightfall, when he halted, and built large fires, as if he meant to encamp for the night; but, suddenly breaking camp, he moved rapidly on Bristol, and at three o’clock in the morning the Eleventh Kentucky cavalry charged into the place with drawn sabres, surprising the garrison, and captured three hundred prisoners and a train of cars that was just starting to Richmond with the mails. The remnant of Duke’s brigade, which was encamped just out of the town, got together and joined the home guards, who were put under arms; but before either party could form the troopers were among them with their sabres, and, after some small show of resistance and a few straggling shots, Duke’s men broke, and the home guards threw down their arms and fled into the houses. The telegraph was found all right, and communication open with Richmond, Jonesboro’ and intermediate points. It was ascertained that Vaughn had not learned of the movements of the Federals until they reached Rogersville, when he had put off with his forces for Bristol, and was then at Zollicoffer, twelve miles from Bristol. General Burbridge marched immediately for Zollicoffer. When day broke Vaughn was amazed to find himself cut off and confronted by a force larger than his own. A dense fog prevented General Burbridge from attacking Vaughn, who crossed the river and pushed rapidly for Abingdon, hoping to reach that place before Burbridge, and get between him and the salt works. The latter marched on a parallel road, and reached the crossroads two miles from Abingdon at ten o’clock at night, two hours before Vaughn, who, finding himself headed again, turned off on the North Carolina road and struck out for Wytheville. General Stoneman came up at daylight the next morning with General Gillem, and sent him, with his brigade, to pursue Vaughn, and if possible cut him off from Wytheville.

THE ATTACK ON GLADE SPRINGS.—At the same time General Burbridge was ordered to send three hundred light cavalry, with picked horses, to cut the Virginia railroad at Glade Springs, nine miles from Saltville, and thus prevent any reinforcements from being sent to that place from above. Major Harrison, Twelfth Kentucky cavalry, was assigned to the execution of the order, and successfully accomplished his task, cutting the road only some twenty minutes after Breckinridge had passed up to Saltville from Wytheville with a train of cars and some two hundred militia from Lynchburg. Harrison then waited for the down train, which was due, and captured and burned it, and also another train just behind it, after which he dashed up the road towards Wytheville, burning all the large bridges and depots along the way. At Seven Mile ford Vaughn struck Harrison’s trail and followed him as fast as his jaded stock could travel; but Harrison, being by far the best mounted, easily kept out of his way. Vaughn passed the ford, following Harrison, at five o’clock on the morning of December 16; and at six o’clock General Gillem passed the same place in pursuit of Vaughn. The race now became intensely exciting, Harrison trying to keep out of Vaughn’s way, but burning right and left as he went, and Gillem straining every nerve to come up with and keep him from overwhelming Harrison. About noon Gillem came upon Vaughn’s rear guard near Marion, captured most of it and soon after found part of Vaughn’s forces, under Colonel Gillespie, drawn up in line of battle just beyond the town, Vaughn having continued the chase of Harrison with a small body.

Gillem immediately commenced a spirited fight, charges being made on both sides. In the mean time General Burbridge and his command were rapidly closing up on Gillem, and, hearing the fighting, General Stoneman sent Burbridge’s First brigade forward to support Gillem; but before it reached him that general had driven the enemy from the field, killing and wounding fifteen, and capturing seventy-five of the enemy.

Gillespie retreated in the direction of Wytheville, hotly pursued by Gillem, who harassed his rear so severely that the former found it necessary to make another stand near Mount Airy, when Gillem fell upon him with fury, being now supported by Colonel Brown, who had come up with him. The rebels were soon forced from the field in confusion leaving a number of prisoners and seven pieces of artillery, among which were two of the guns captured from General Gillem by Vaughn a short time before at Morristown.

The joy of the General and his men at the recapture of their favorite pieces was inexpressible. Gillespie continued to push towards Wytheville; but his retreat soon degenerated into a rout, Gillem following him hotly with his own and Brown’s brigade.

At Wytheville the home guard was got out, with four pieces of artillery, and Gillespie rallied his men and made a desperate stand; but Gillem charged with his whole command, capturing the home guard, with their battery and all of Vaughn’s wagon train, which had just come in by another road. Gillespie fell back into the town, where he was immediately surrounded, Vaughn being reported to be in the place. Gillem charged through the town; but Gillespie made his escape with about one hundred men, which was all he had left of his sixteen hundred, the rest having straggled, been killed, wounded, captured or deserted and gone to their homes in Tennessee. In the mean time Major Harrison had swung around Wytheville and rode down Rye valley for Bean Station. Generals Stoneman and Burbridge, having reached Marion with the balance of the command, Colonel H. M. Buckley was dispatched with the Second brigade to destroy the lead mines. General Stoneman ordered Gillem to destroy the railroad for ten miles above Wytheville and then return; which destruction was accomplished most completely by Colonel Brown’s brigade, who also burned the immense bridge four miles from Wytheville. After burning three large rebel storehouses filled with supplies of all kinds, and two arsenals, General Gillem returned and joined Generals Stoneman and Burbridge twelve miles from Marion.

PURSUIT OF COLONEL WITCHER.—Soon after the junction of the two forces General Stoneman found a force of rebels, counting three hundred strong, under Witcher, in his front, and the General at once halted the head of his column, endeavoring to hold Witcher in view, while General Gillem, with his brigade, would go round him and get in his rear. But Witcher made off, when Burbridge, with Brown’s brigade, pursued him for seven miles, to Staley’s creek, where it was ascertained that Breckinridge was close behind Witcher with a considerable force of mounted infantry. Just as Burbridge was closing up on him with his sabres, Witcher ran violently into the head of Breckinridge’s column, almost stampeding it, and mixing for a time blue jackets and gray together.

FIGHT AT STALEY’S CREEK.—The rebels were confused, and a rout seemed imminent; but Breckinridge and Echols restored order, drove back the Federals beyond the mouth of the bridge over Staley’s creek, and held it until their men could be formed. Burbridge at once commenced the engagement with the Eleventh Michigan and Twelfth Ohio cavalry, endeavoring to get possession of the bridge, but in vain, the rebels holding it firmly. The whole of Burbridge’s command soon became engaged, the Thirty-ninth Kentucky mounted infantry (Wade’s brigade) fording the stream above and going into action on the right of the bridge, and the Fifty-third Kentucky, and Forty-fifth Kentucky regiments mounted infantry, with the Fifth and Sixth regiments United States colored cavalry, fighting on the left. The Eleventh Kentucky, Eleventh Michigan and Twelfth Ohio regiments cavalry (Brown’s brigade) held the centre; opposite the bridge, the Fifth Kentucky battery, Lieutenant Judd commanding, being posted in their rear. The rebels held their position until night, when darkness put an end to the fight. Soon after dark General Stoneman with General Gillem and his command came up, and Stoneman directed that the centre should be forced. The Fifty-third Kentucky infantry, Eleventh Kentucky cavalry and part of the Eleventh Michigan cavalry were accordingly formed on the pike, near the bridge, and Major Keogh, of General Stoneman’s staff, and Colonel Brisbin, of General Burbridge’s staff, sent with them to drive the rebels from the pike. The command advanced up the road about fifty yards, when the rebels opened a severe fire and compelled them to fall back to the bridge. This closed the fighting for the night. Early in the morning General Stoneman sent General Gillem to the right, with orders to go round Breckinridge, and if the fight was severe to attack him in the rear; but, if not, to go into Saltville and attack that place before Breckinridge could fall back to the works.

General Burbridge, as soon as it was light, recommenced the fight, and soon after General Gillem had marched, it was ascertained that Breckinridge had a much larger force than was supposed. General Gillem was sent for and he joined Burbridge a little before dark, but too late to take part in the operations of the day. In the mean time Generals Stoneman and Burbridge had continued to engage the enemy from early dawn, and the battle had now lasted nearly thirty-six hours, the fight being particularly severe on the left and centre. The colored troops made a magnificent charge in the afternoon, driving back in confusion Duke’s rebel brigade from a hill near the bridge. On this hill Colonel Boyle lost his life, while gallantly leading his regiment against the enemy. Early in the morning it was determined to renew the battle, but when day broke it was discovered that Breckinridge had retreated in the direction of Saltville.

THE PURSUIT TO SALTVILLE.—Stoneman, with the whole command, started in pursuit. Breckinridge had started in the direction of Saltville, but his column had come back in great confusion, and took the North Carolina road. The cause of this was soon apparent. Colonel Buckley, with his brigade had been sent to destroy the lead mines. He completed the work, and hearing the firing, had come down to the Seven Mile ford, in rear of Breckinridge, charged his pickets, stampeding them and capturing his advance guard. Breckinridge, finding a force in his rear, became alarmed, and put back in haste to Marion, where he took the road to North Carolina. Lieutenant-Colonel Bentley, with the Twelfth Ohio cavalry, was sent in pursuit of him, and about six miles from Marion came upon his rear guard, drawn up in line of battle, which Bentley charged with the sabre, when it broke and fled, leaving in the hands of the gallant Twelfth two wagons and an artillery caisson. Colonel Bentley continued the pursuit until night, when, finding that Breckinridge had blockaded the road in his rear by felling timber, he returned and joined his command at midnight, near the Seven Mile ford.

THE CAPTURE OF SALTVILLE.—At three o’clock in the morning the whole force moved towards the salt works, twelve miles distant, and at daylight began driving in the rebel pickets. General Burbridge moved to the right and attacked the works, while General Gillem closed in upon those on the left. The garrison was found to consist of eight hundred reserves, under Colonel Preston, and were posted in three forts. General Gillem attacked the fort on the left with his whole force, under charge of Colonel Stacey; while General Burbridge divided his troops, sending detachments of Brown’s and Wade’s brigades, the Eleventh Michigan cavalry, Fifth and Sixth United States colored cavalry, under charge of Colonel Brisbin, to attack the main fort, immediately in front of and commanding the road. Colonel Coates, with detachments of the Thirty-ninth, Thirty-seventh and Forty-fifth Kentucky infantry, of Wade’s brigade, and the Thirtieth, of Buckley’s brigade, was sent to attack a fort on the right, while Buckley, with the balance of his brigade, the Fifty-third and Fifty-fourth Kentucky, was dispatched to hold the gaps and guard the rear. The rebels opened with shell, grape and canister, but were soon forced into their works, and by night the skirmishers had advanced so close to the works that the rebel gunners could with difficulty work their guns. The Federal skirmishers crept up close to the rebels, and then commenced noiselessly to drag the cannon on hills overlooking the works, while an assaulting column was formed, and all made in readiness to charge the forts as soon as it was light.

General Gillem ordered the assault on the left, and the Eighth Tennessee cavalry, with loud cheers, charged into the fort, taking it without much resistance and capturing one commissioned officer and a number of prisoners. Soon after the forts on the centre and right were occupied by the Eleventh Michigan cavalry and the Thirty-ninth Kentucky mounted infantry, having been evacuated by the enemy, the guns being left standing, unspiked. Colonel Stacey, with the Thirteenth Tennessee, of General Gillem’s command, and Colonel Coates, with the Eleventh Kentucky cavalry, of General Burbridge’s command, charged into the town, the one on the right and the other on the left, and occupied the place. The salt works were at last in the hands of the Union troops, and joy filled every breast.

DESTRUCTION OF THE SALT WORKS.—Soon the ringing of the heavy sledge hammers which for days had been carried patiently by the troops were heard in every direction, breaking the metal kettles to pieces. The South Carolina block was first demolished, Virginia next, then Georgia, and so on until all the property of States represented were destroyed. When the thousands of kettles were thoroughly broken the torch was applied, and soon the great pile was a mass of smouldering ruins, so that, by night, scarcely a vestige of what were the great salt works remained to mark where they once stood. The wells were all destroyed by dropping shot and shell into them, and the engines and pipes torn to pieces.

The raid being now ended, Generals Burbridge and Gillem parted, General Stoneman accompanying Gillem’s command to East Tennessee, while Burbridge marched for Kentucky.

THE IRON WORKS DESTROYED—were, perhaps, the largest works of the kind in Virginia, and had been worked by the rebel government ever since the war began with success. Among other valuable machinery destroyed in them was a percussion cap manufactory, one of the most difficult articles to get in the Southern confederacy. The cap manufactory and works were laid in ruins.

THE LEAD MINES—in Wythe county, Virginia, seventeen miles from Wytheville, were considered invaluable to the rebel confederacy, as from these mines General Lee obtained nearly all the lead used by his army. The engines, smelting furnaces and entire works were destroyed. Colonel Buckley captured at the mines one hundred prisoners.

Over fifty bridges were burned on the railroad between Richmond and Saltville.

At Kingsport Gillem captured Duke’s train, and at Bristol Burbridge captured another large train, loaded with supplies. In the fight on the 16th, Gillem captured all of Vaughn’s train, about seventy-five wagons; and on the 20th Colonel Wade captured, near Saltville, a supply train of fifteen wagons, with ninety mules and seventy-five negroes.

EXPEDITIONS AT THE CLOSE OF 1864.

Several expeditions of importance were undertaken at this period, which had important bearings on the movements of the grand armies, but our limits will not permit extended details.

DESTRUCTION OF FEDERAL DEPOT AT JOHNSONVILLE, TENN.—On the 28th of October, General Forrest reached the Tennessee at Fort Hieman, and captured a gunboat and three transports. On the 2d of November, he planted batteries above and below Johnsonville, on the opposite side of the river, isolating three gunboats and eight transports. On the 4th he opened his batteries on the place, and was replied to from the gunboats and the garrison. The gunboats became disabled, and were set on fire, as also were the transports, to prevent them from falling into the hands of the enemy. The fire extended to the levee and the storehouses, and property to the value of one and a half million dollars was consumed. The place was not occupied by the enemy, who withdrew on the following day, crossing to the north side of the Tennessee river, above Johnsonville, moving towards Clifton, and subsequently joined Hood’s army, near Franklin.

DESTRUCTION ON THE MISSISSIPPI CENTRAL RAILROAD.—Soon after General Sherman commenced his march from Atlanta, two expeditions, one from Baton Rouge, Louisiana, and one from Vicksburg, Mississippi, were started by General Canby to cut the enemy’s line of communication with Mobile and retain troops in that field. The expedition from Vicksburg was under the command of Brevet Brigadier-General E. D. Osband (Colonel Third United States colored cavalry). He reached the Mississippi Central railroad on the 27th of November, and, after an obstinate engagement, destroyed the bridge and trestle work over Big Black river, near Canton, thirty miles of the road, and two locomotives, two thousand six hundred bales of cotton and one hundred and sixty thousand dollars worth of stores at Vaughan station. About the same time an expedition organized under the direction of General Canby, consisting of a cavalry force under General Davidson, left Baton Rouge. Thence it marched to Tanghipiho and destroyed the railroad to Jackson, burning bridges and railroad buildings. Thence it moved to Franklinville, capturing a mail and prisoners. Thence it moved to West Pascagoula. These movements caused a great panic in Mississippi, and created alarm for the safety of Mobile, thus effectively cooperating with General Sherman.

* * * * *

A cavalry expedition, under Brevet Major-General Grierson, started from Memphis on the 21st of December. On the 25th he surprised and captured Forrest’s dismounted camp at Verona, Mississippi, on the Mobile and Ohio railroad, destroyed the railroad, sixteen cars loaded with wagons and pontoons for Hood’s army, four thousand new English carbines, and a large amount of public stores. On the morning of the 28th he attacked and captured a force of the army at Egypt, and destroyed a train of fourteen cars; thence turning to the southwest he struck the Mississippi Central railroad at Winona, destroyed the factories and large amounts of stores at Bankston, and the machine shops and public property at Grenada, arriving at Vicksburg January 5.

* * * * *

FOSTER’S EXPEDITION UP BROAD RIVER, S. C.—On the 29th of November, 1864, General Foster, commanding Department of the South, also sent an expedition, via Broad river, to destroy the railroad between Charleston and Savannah. The troops were commanded by Brigadier-General J. P. Hatch, and a naval force under Commander G. H. Preble formed a part of the expedition.

The transports arrived at Boyd’s Point a little after daylight on Tuesday morning, the 29th, and in a short time men, horses, artillery and supplies were on shore. On the next day the enemy were encountered in force on the Grahamsville road, at a place called Honey Hill. The batteries of the rebels were intrenched in the woods, and great bravery was evinced by the naval brigade and by colored troops in several charges which were made, in which they suffered severe loss. The musketry fire was terrific. For seven hours the din was kept up, almost drowning the artillery discharges. The position of the rebels at Honey Hill proved too strong to be carried by General Foster’s command, and the Federals were compelled to retire. The total casualties of the Union force numbered eight hundred and ten.

REBEL PRIVATEERS—THE ALABAMA, THE FLORIDA, AND THE SHENANDOAH.

On the 19th of June, 1864, the steamship Alabama, a rebel privateer, built, equipped, and manned in Great Britain, but commanded by a Confederate officer, was brought to bay in the harbor of Cherbourg, France, by the United States sloop-of-war Kearsarge, Captain Winslow. For nearly two years the Alabama had been roaming the seas unmolested, avoiding a conflict with United States vessels of war on numerous occasions where opportunities were offered to meet an antagonist on equal terms, but committing serious depredations among merchant vessels, destroying property of the value of nearly ten millions of dollars. For these acts her commander, Captain Semmes, was feted and lauded by leading English journals and merchants as a hero. The Alabama was launched, armed and delivered to her Confederate commander in British waters, with the full knowledge of the government authorities, and in face of the protest of Mr. Adams, the American Minister at the Court of St. James. Her crew were nearly to a man British subjects, recruited in British ports, and her gunners were trained in Her Majesty’s practice-ship Excellent. Her battery consisted of eight guns—one one-hundred-pounder rifle, one sixty-eight-pounder rifle, and six thirty-two-pounders. She was rated as a third-class sloop-of-war, and was considered a model of beauty and speed. Her commander and crew were received with warm welcome and flattering honors at numerous British and French ports, and every facility afforded the vessel for supplies and repairs. Great anxiety was felt and expressed among naval officers of England and France, that Captain Semmes should avail himself of one of the many opportunities afforded of meeting a Federal cruiser of equal power in fair and honorable combat. This test of skill and courage was carefully avoided by the Confederate commander, till on the date above named, after submitting to a blockade of five days in the harbor of Cherbourg by the United States sloop-of-war Kearsage, a vessel of equal armament and tonnage, Captain Semmes, seeing there was no escape, reluctantly assented to the combat.

The battery of the Kearsarge consisted of seven guns—two eleven-inch Dahlgrens, throwing shell or shot of one hundred and thirty-eight pounds, four thirty-two-pounders, and one twenty-eight-pounder rifle.

The conflict took place within sight of the harbor of Cherbourg, and was witnessed by thousands of the inhabitants. At twenty minutes past ten A. M., Sunday, June 19, the Alabama was discovered standing out, accompanied by a French iron-clad steamer. When the Alabama was descried the Kearsarge was about three miles from the entrance of the harbor, and to avoid any question as to the line of jurisdiction, as well as to draw the Alabama off shore, so that if disabled she could not flee in for protection, the Kearsarge stood to seaward until she had attained the distance of about seven miles from the shore. At fifty minutes past ten she came quick about and approached the Alabama, and at fifty-seven minutes past ten the Alabama commenced the action with her starboard broadside at one thousand yards’ range. At eleven the fire was returned by the Kearsarge, and the vessels came fairly into action at about nine hundred yards’ distance.

Captain Winslow says it was soon apparent that Semmes did not seek close action, and fears were entertained that after some fighting he would make for the shore. To defeat this Captain Winslow determined to keep full steam on, run under the stern of the Alabama, and rake; but the Alabama, by sheering and keeping her broadside to the Kearsarge, was forced with a full head of steam into a circular track.

On the seventh rotation the Alabama headed for the shore, disabled and at the mercy of the Kearsarge. A few well directed shots brought down her flag, a white one was displayed, and the fire of the Kearsarge was reserved. In about two minutes the Alabama again opened fire. The Kearsarge replied, steamed ahead and laid across the bows of the Alabama for raking. The fire of the Kearsarge being again reserved, boats were lowered and an officer in one of them came alongside at ten minutes past twelve o’clock and surrendered the Alabama. Six officers and sixty-four men were brought on board the Kearsarge. At ten minutes past three o’clock the Kearsarge let go her anchor in seven fathoms water.

In an engagement of one hour and ten minutes, the great superiority of the American vessel and gunnery was evinced, and the British corsair struck her colors while in a sinking condition, and went down in the waves of the British channel. The crew of the Alabama had suffered serious loss in the combat, and the wounded were engulfed with the vessel, while some eighty or ninety of the survivors, among whom was Captain Semmes, were left struggling in the waves.

The Alabama was accompanied from Cherbourg by an English private yacht, the Deerhound, owned and sailed by Mr. John Lancaster, a warm friend and sympathizer with Semmes. When the Alabama lowered her flag the boats of the Kearsarge were immediately put out to save the survivors, and Captain Winslow signalled to the yacht and two French pilot boats to assist in this work of humanity. Lancaster picked up Semmes and several others of the officers and crew, and, regardless of the neutrality of his country, steamed off to Cowes, and set them at liberty. One hundred and fifteen of the crew reached the shores of England and France.

The Alabama is reported to have discharged three hundred and seventy or more shot and shell in this engagement, but inflicted no serious damage on the Kearsarge. Thirteen or fourteen took effect in and about the hull, and sixteen or seventeen about the masts and rigging.

The Kearsarge fired one hundred and seventy-three projectiles, of which one alone killed and wounded eighteen of the crew of the Alabama, and disabled one of her guns.

Three persons were wounded on the Kearsarge.

* * * * *

The rebel privateer Florida was captured in the port of Bahia, Brazil, on the 7th of October, 1864, by the United States war-steamer Wachusett, Captain N. Collins. The particulars of that capture may be briefly detailed.

The Florida arrived at Bahia on the night of the 6th of October. Bahia is in the bay of San Salvador, on the Atlantic coast of Brazil, eight hundred miles northeast from Rio Janeiro. The Florida came there to get coal and provisions, and to repair her engine. Mr. Wilson, U. S. Consul at Bahia, protested to the Brazilian Government against the Florida’s admission to the port, and asked that a penalty should be exacted from her for burning a United States vessel within Brazilian waters, near the Island of Fernando de Norenha. The Government answered the protest respectfully, but decreed that the Florida was rightfully in a neutral port. The Wachusett was also in port at that time. Captain Collins challenged the Florida to go out and fight, but the challenge was declined. Thereupon he determined to capture the rebel steamer and carry her away. This design was put into execution on the night of October 7th, at which time Captain Morris, of the Florida, and many of the crew were on shore. The Wachusett ran into the Florida, striking her on the quarter, and at the same time carrying away her mizen-mast and mainyard. Little or no resistance was offered to the capture. A hawser from the Wachusett was made fast to the Florida, and so the latter was towed to sea. Twelve officers and fifty-eight seamen were captured with her.

From Bahia she was taken to St. Thomas, where several of the prisoners were transferred to the U. S. sloop-of-war Kearsarge, Captain Winslow, for transportation to Boston. The Florida, meanwhile, furnished with a crew of loyal Americans, sailed from St. Thomas to Fortress Monroe, where, on the 28th of the same month, she was accidentally run into by an army transport, and sunk in nine fathoms of water.

The Florida was built in England for the Italian Government—it was said—but was purchased by rebel agents in Liverpool, and surreptitiously sent to sea in the rebel service in March, 1862. She was about seven hundred and fifty tons burthen, carrying three masts and two smoke stacks.

* * * * *

The most formidable, and also the most destructive of all the rebel privateers during the rebellion, was an iron-clad steamer of great speed, known as the Shenandoah, built and fitted out for the rebels in a British port. She was more than a match for the majority of American war-vessels, and roamed the ocean undisputed, at one time destroying the whaling and fishing vessels by scores in the North Atlantic, and again intercepting the richly laden China and India merchant vessels, carrying on her devastation for months after the surrender of the rebel armies, and the destruction of all semblance of a Confederate government. She was finally surrendered by her commander to the British authorities and delivered to the United States Consul at Liverpool in November, 1865.

THE ST. ALBANS RAID. OCTOBER 19, 1864.

During the whole course of the rebellion Canada was a place of refuge for numerous rebels of all grades, from the special minister and envoy to foreign powers, or the quasi general, to the lowest incendiary, who by a certain party were all well treated, and allowed social privileges. Many plots were there formed, for the purpose of inflicting injury on the American cause, all of which found warm sympathizers and abettors among the anti Federal Canadians.

Early in October a party of Confederates was organized by Bennet H. Young, an officer holding a commission from Jefferson Davis, who appointed a rendezvous on the Canada line, for the purpose of crossing to Vermont and robbing the banks at St. Albans.

St. Albans is a flourishing town, situated three miles east of Lake Champlain, twenty-three miles from Rouse’s point—where the railroads converge, going north—and sixteen miles from the Canada line. The raid was made upon it on the afternoon of Wednesday, the 19th October. Business hours had not passed and the banks were still open. The attacking party numbered twenty-five or thirty persons. These men had come over from Canada and quietly congregated at the various hotels in St. Albans, holding no noticeable communication and awakening no suspicion. Their plan was a bold one, and was successfully executed. On the day mentioned, at about three o’clock in the afternoon, they suddenly congregated, in squads, and made a simultaneous attack on the St. Albans, the Franklin county, and the First National Banks. At each bank they drew their revolvers, threatening instant death to all the officers present if any resistance was made. They then robbed the drawers and vaults of all specie, bills, and other valuable articles that they could lay their hands upon.

At the St. Albans bank these ruffians compelled the tellers to take the oath of allegiance to the Confederate Government. At the Franklin bank they thrust the cashier, Mr. Beardsley, together with a Mr. Clark, into the safe, and left them, where they must infallibly have suffocated, but for the timely arrival of assistance, after the robbers had decamped.

At the First National bank some resistance was made to them, by Mr. Blaisdell, one of the bank officers. But, in general, they met with no opposition. The attack was so sudden and unexpected that at first the citizens were panic-stricken, and the utmost confusion prevailed in the town.

Parties of the raiders rushed about, from place to place, discharging their pistols in every direction. Their weapons were seven-shooters, and each man carried several of them. A number of citizens were killed—the first victim being Mr. E. J. Morrison, who was shot down at the door of Mrs. Beattie’s millinery store. Among the killed were a woman and a little girl.

Having completely pillaged the banks, and murdered a number of the citizens of St. Albans, they closed their foul work by seizing horses from the farmers’ wagons and from livery stables, and so made good their escape. Within half an hour from the beginning of the raid they galloped away from the town.

The raiders were promptly pursued by a party of armed citizens of St. Albans, under Captain Conger. The pursuit lay in the direction of Sheldon Creek, at which point the flying robbers set fire to the bridge, in order to protect their retreat. They were, however, followed into Canada, where fourteen of them were captured by the pursuing party, and surrendered to the Canadian authorities. These men were claimed by the United States, under the extradition treaty, as burglars and robbers. Their examination was commenced at St. Johns, before an ordinary magistrate, who set them at liberty, and restored to the robbers the plunder which had been taken from them. This unwarrantable decision was overruled by higher colonial authorities, and some of the raiders were again arrested and a new trial instituted. The men were released, however, and the only concession made was the surrender of that portion of the money which had been obtained from the robbers, and lodged in the Canada banks.

ADVANCE OF THE ARMY OF THE POTOMAC. MAY 3, 1864.

General Grant was called to the command of all the armies of the United States on the 13th of March, 1864, at which time the Army of the Potomac, numbering over one hundred thousand men, was encamped on the north side of the Rapidan. General Lee, with an opposing Confederate army of nearly equal force, was posted in a series of earthworks on the southern bank of the upper Rapidan. His position was a very strong one, and the construction of his defences had called forth the skill of an able body of engineers, and was the product of several months’ labor.

During the months of March and April General Grant visited the several commanders in person of the various departments contiguous to Washington, and imparted to them his general plan of the campaign, giving each department commander written instructions to guide him in the part assigned to him in the eventful movements which were soon to take place. He also communicated by letter to the heads of each department throughout the country, giving such definite information and instructions to all, as their peculiar position and circumstances called for. His headquarters he declared to be with the Army of the Potomac in the field. General Meade was retained as commander of that army, and through him General Grant gave orders for its evolutions—General Meade exercising all the responsibilities which were common to chief commanders in the field.

General Butler, with about thirty thousand troops, was then in the vicinity of Fortress Monroe, preparing to ascend the James, and cooperate with the Army of the Potomac, by a demonstration towards Richmond.

Major-General Meade was instructed that Lee’s army would be his objective point; that wherever Lee went he would go also. For his movement two plans presented themselves: One to cross the Rapidan below Lee, moving by his right flank; the other above, moving by his left. Each presented advantages over the other, with corresponding objections. By crossing above, Lee would be cut off from all chance of ignoring Richmond or going North on a raid. But if Meade took this route all he did would have to be done while the rations he started with held out; besides, it separated him from Butler, so that he could not be directed how to cooperate. If he took the other route, Brandy Station could be used as a base of supplies until another was secured on the York or James river. Of these, however, it was decided to take the lower route.

It was designed that all the armies throughout the country which were placed in antagonism with opposing rebel forces, should assume the offensive about the 1st of May.

The movement of the army of the Potomac commenced early on the morning of the 4th of May, under the immediate direction and orders of Major-General Meade. Before night the whole army was across the Rapidan, (the Fifth and Sixth corps crossing at Germania Ford, and the Second in advance,) with the greater part of its trains, numbering about four thousand wagons, meeting with but slight opposition. The average distance travelled by the troops that day was about twelve miles. General Grant had anticipated a bold opposition from the rebels while crossing the river, and was much relieved when that result was obtained without opposition. Toward night there was severe skirmishing along the line and some loss was suffered on both sides. That night the army encamped along a line some seven or eight miles in extent. The Second corps occupied the old battle-ground at Chancellorsville. The Fifth, under General G. K. Warren, was at the Wilderness Tavern, and the Sixth, under General Sedgwick, at Germania Ford, where Generals Grant and Meade established their headquarters.

On Thursday morning, before the dawn of day, the Federal troops prepared to resume their march. They advanced in three columns, by roads leading to the south. General Warren was on the right, General Hancock occupied the centre, and General Sheridan with his cavalry covered the extreme left. The troops had not proceeded far before there were indications of the approach of the enemy from the west, advancing in great force, bearing on the centre of the Federal lines. The rattling and irregular fire of the skirmish line gave premonition of the approaching contest, which became serious at noon.

THE BATTLE OF THE WILDERNESS. MAY 5–7, 1864.

When the battle began the rebels were disposed in the following manner: General Longstreet’s corps was opposed to General Hancock’s; General A. P. Hill’s to Warren’s; and Ewell’s to Sedgwick’s. General Griffin’s division was the first to engage the enemy. His troops advanced about a mile across the turnpike, and encountered the rebels under General Ewell, and for the space of one hour the fighting continued with great spirit, and severe loss. General Griffin’s division was at length driven back; but the Fourth and Second divisions, under Generals Wadsworth and Robinson, advancing to his aid, held the enemy in check and drove him back. In this brief engagement the Federal loss was one thousand men. The enemy’s next movement was to endeavor to gain a position between the corps of Generals Warren and Hancock on the left centre. The fighting at this point began about three o’clock. The carnage here was indescribably frightful; the battle raged with terrible fury; and the well-tried and brave soldiers on the extreme left—Hancock’s corps—were probably never so hard pressed. A correspondent thus describes the battle at this point: “Getty’s division, Sixth corps, was at the right of the Orange Plank-road, fronting toward Mine Run, where Carr’s division, Second corps, joined him on his left. The other divisions of Hancock’s corps were pushing up; in the twinkling of an eye the rebels were upon him in great force, with the evident purpose of turning our left. The ground was closely overgrown with shrub trees, thick as sprouting shoots from the same root. In a few minutes urgent requests came back for reinforcements. The enemy was repeating his tactics of Chancellorsville by falling with tremendous force and impetuosity upon one wing. This time he was not repulsed, but foiled. The battle raged for three hours precisely where it began, along a line of not more than half a mile. Fast as our men came up they were sent in—still no ground gained, none lost. It was all musketry, roll surging upon roll—not the least cessation. We were fighting twenty thousand men, and such was the nature of the country that but two guns could be planted bearing upon the enemy. Hayes’s brigade of Birney’s division became warmly engaged soon after the battle commenced. A little while and he asked for reinforcements. Hancock sent back word: ‘I will send a brigade within twenty minutes. Tell General Alex. Hayes to hold his ground. He can do it. I know him to be a powerful man.’ Within that time General Hayes was killed, and his body brought to the rear. The work was at close range. No room in that jungle for manœuvering; no possibility of a bayonet charge; no help from artillery; no help from cavalry; nothing but close, square, severe, face-to-face volleys of fatal musketry. The wounded stagger out, and fresh troops pour in. Stretchers pass out with ghastly burdens, and go back reeking with blood for more. Word is brought that the ammunition is failing. Sixty rounds fired in one steady stand-up fight, and that fight not fought out. Boxes of cartridges are placed on the returning stretchers, and the struggle shall not cease for want of ball and powder. Do the volleys grow nearer, or do one’s fears make them seem so? It must be so, for a second line is rapidly formed just where we stand, and the bullets slip singing by as they have not done before, while now and then a limb drops from the tree-tops. The bullets are flying high. General Hancock rides along the new line, is recognized by the men, and cheered with a will and a tiger. But we stay them. The Second corps is all up, and it must be that troops will come up from Warren or Sedgwick, or else they will divert the enemy’s attention by an attack upon another quarter. Yes, we hold them, and the fresh men going in will drive them. I ride back to general headquarters, and learn that an advance has been ordered an hour ago along the whole line. General Meade is in front with Warren, and Grant is even now listening for Wadsworth’s division of Warren’s corps to open on Hill’s flank, for it is Hill’s corps that is battling with Hancock. The latter reports that he shall be able to maintain his ground. The severe fighting for the day is over, and it is sunset.”

During this time the right had also been hotly engaged. The fighting began with an attack by General Sedgwick upon the line opposing him; and the result was a furious battle. Two divisions, only, of Sedgwick’s corps were engaged—the third had not taken position. A desperate effort was made by the enemy to turn Sedgwick’s right, and the enemy bore so hard upon him that he was obliged to send to General Burnside, whose corps from Fredericksburg had now joined the army, for assistance. A brief lull occurred at this moment, just long enough to give an opportunity for the reinforcements to come up. Rickett’s division came into line and supported Sedgwick’s now almost exhausted troops. Again the enemy advanced, and the fight recommenced with increased fury; volley after volley succeeded each other in regular succession and with deafening roar. At this time, and throughout the whole battle of the Wilderness, the musketry firing far exceeded that of any other battle during the war. Hour succeeded hour, and the heat of the conflict never seemed to abate, but ever and anon to rage more furiously than before; till at length, two hours after it had become so dark that the combatants could no longer distinguish each other, the battle terminated for the night. The enemy was driven back with very heavy loss, nor was that of the Federals much less severe. Many gallant officers fell upon the ground they fought for. Though the battle resulted in heavy loss of men, it was a great gain, and terminated in a decided victory to the Union troops, the enemy having been completely repulsed at every point which he had attempted throughout the day.

SECOND DAY’S FIGHT OF THE WILDERNESS.

At five o’clock upon the following morning, while the sun was slowly breaking though the light mist that hung above the earth, the battle was resumed. At first slow and far between, the shots rapidly increased, until at six o’clock the fight had become furious all along the line, and so continued during the entire day. Both armies were intrenched behind their hastily formed works—those of the rebels being much the stronger; and in the space between, the battle was contested with all the desperation of men putting forth their whole strength in a last effort—with all the determined valor of soldiers who fought upon the side of right, and already felt themselves the victors. In some places the ground was fought over and over again, four, five, even six times during the day.

General Hancock’s position was furiously assailed by an overwhelming force of the enemy, who, after overcoming a gallant and desperate resistance, drove back his troops, and repossessed the ground which the Unionists had gained upon the previous day. General Seymour’s division was thrown into dire confusion by an attack from General Longstreet’s troops, and driven back for some distance. General Warren was furiously pressed along his whole line, but his brave men resisted every attack with incomparable gallantry, and held their position without losing ground an inch, until darkness put an end to the battle.

Toward evening General Hancock attacked the rebels in the position they had won from him, and fought them with such unconquerable bravery and determination, that he succeeded in driving them from their ground, and pursued them for nearly a mile. When night had come, General Hancock again occupied his breastworks, to the admiration of all who had beheld his brave conduct during the heat and fury of the battle. The ground between the two armies was covered with the dying and the dead. The rebel loss, especially, was appalling, but they had also gained something; for in the confusion that followed the retreat of the division holding the extreme right, the enemy had succeeded in effectually turning the Union right flank.

The Union loss during the two days’ fighting was estimated at fifteen thousand men. On both sides there was a serious loss of brave general officers. Of General Grant’s army, General Hayes and General Wadsworth were killed. Of Lee’s army, Generals Jones, Jenkins, and Pickett were killed; and Generals Pegram, Hunter, and Longstreet severely wounded. The latter was struck in the throat, and, at the time, was believed mortally injured. He was unable to take the field for many months.

The death of General Wadsworth was to the Union cause an almost irreparable loss. No man made greater sacrifices for his country; and none will be held in more honorable recollection.

* * * * *

General Wadsworth was born at Geneseo, in the State of New York, on the 30th day of October, 1807; and was, at the time of his death, in the fifty-seventh year of his age. He was educated at Harvard and at Yale colleges, from both of which institutions he graduated with honors. He entered the office of a lawyer in Albany, began the study of the legal profession, and completed his legal studies under the tuition of Daniel Webster; and was, at the age of twenty-six, admitted to the bar. A few years later, Wadsworth began to devote himself to local politics, and was known as a free-soil democrat; but in 1856 he took strong sides with the republican party in the State of New York. During 1859–60 he was named as republican nominee for Governor of the State, but was on that occasion unsuccessful. In the early part of the war Wadsworth offered his services to the government, and in 1861 was appointed by Governor Morgan as one of the major-generals of the State troops in the field. This appointment was, however, revoked, as the appointment of generals in the field was vested solely in the United States Government. At the period of Wadsworth’s recall the communications with Washington were broken by destruction of the railroad bridges in Maryland. In this emergency Mr. Wadsworth chartered a vessel, furnished it with supplies, and set sail for Annapolis. Mr. Wadsworth was appointed a volunteer aid with the rank of major on the staff of General McDowell when that officer’s army took the field preparatory to the battle of Bull Run, and thus participated in that campaign. Major Wadsworth was next appointed brigadier-general of volunteers, the rank dating from August 9, 1861, and he was afterward placed in command of a brigade of the Army of the Potomac, then being organized in Virginia, in front of Washington. In March, 1862, when the army advanced upon Manassas Gap, Wadsworth was placed in command of the District of Columbia, including the National capital, as military governor. On the removal of the main army to the peninsula he was appointed commander of the military district in Washington, which included the District of Columbia, the City of Alexandria, the defensive works south of the Potomac from the Occoquan to Difficult creek, and the forts at Washington. General Wadsworth held this command till near the end of the year. In September he was nominated as candidate against Horatio Seymour, as governor of the State of New York, but was defeated at the election. From this time General Wadsworth devoted himself exclusively to the military service. He took the field and was engaged in the battle of Fredericksburg, December 13, 1862. He was then placed in command of the first division of General King’s army corps. He was engaged in the battle of Chancellorsville in May, 1863, and commanded the extreme left division; he conducted the expedition which crossed the Rappahannock four miles below Fredericksburg. When the Army of the Potomac was reorganized for its grand campaign under Grant, General Wadsworth was assigned to the command of the fourth division of the Fifth corps, under General Warren, at the head of which, he bravely met his death.

THE THIRD DAY’S BATTLE.

On Saturday brisk skirmishing between the two armies was kept up all along the line for the greater part of the day. A brigade of the enemy, commanded by General Gordon, cut off communication between General Sedgwick and Germania Ford, and obliged Sedgwick to withdraw toward Wilderness Tavern. In the course of the afternoon, it became evident that General Lee was withdrawing his main force toward Spottsylvania Court House, and General Burnside moved his corps out on the road leading to the same point. In the course of the night orders were issued to the surgeons in charge of the hospitals to remove their sick and wounded to Ely’s Ford, and the supply trains were ordered to move in the direction of Todd’s tavern. Subsequent to these changes, Fredericksburg became a depot for the sick and wounded, and was also made a basis for supplies.

In the course of the afternoon of Saturday, a sharp engagement took place between the Union and rebel cavalry—the loss on both sides being about equal, and not exceeding two hundred and fifty on either side. In the shadow of the darkness, Generals Burnside and Sedgwick moved along the old Chancellorsville road, and arrived at a field near Spottsylvania about noon of the following day. In the mean time General Warren, having marched the whole of Saturday night, also reached a place within three miles of Spottsylvania Court House, at an early hour in the morning. Here he encountered the troops of General Ewell, together with a portion of Longstreet’s command, who had also reached the same place, about the same time. In fact, the two armies had raced from the Wilderness battle-ground, in order to gain the choice of position at Spottsylvania; but the rebels had arrived first, and had thus gained the advantage. On Sunday morning the National troops were formed in line of battle two and a half miles north of Spottsylvania Court House. The rebels opposed them, defiant and formidable. Then began the terrible

BATTLE OF SPOTTSYLVANIA. MAY 8–12, 1864.

While the advance troops of Warren’s corps pressed down the road, shells were thrown into their ranks with great rapidity, but the enemy fell back before them, making but feeble resistance. A short distance further on—at a place called Alsop’s farm—the artillery of the enemy was found to be stationed. The Union batteries were speedily placed in position to command those of the enemy. The Union battle line was hastily formed, and comprised General Griffin’s division on the right, and General Robinson’s on the left.

Firing began immediately on both sides. The Unionists advanced in a strong line upon the enemy, driving him back into a clearing in the woods at his rear, and then began the serious work of the day. The National troops rushed forward upon the enemy with all the impetuosity of dauntless bravery, and the fight became general in all directions. The remaining two divisions of Warren’s corps, commanded by Generals Crawford and Cutter—the latter in command of the lamented General Wadsworth’s troops—were hurried forward with all possible haste. The slaughter was horrible—men fell not by twos, or threes, or dozens, but by scores and hundreds, till the very earth seemed to sicken with the deluge of blood poured out upon its bosom. For four hours a battle raged, which, for the bravery displayed by the participants, the fury with which it was carried on, and the carnage it created, was not exceeded by any fight during the war. It will be understood, of course, that all this fighting took place before the arrival of the remaining corps of the army. The troops of General Warren, opposed as they were to three times their own number, felt how much depended on their holding their ground, and they fought with almost unexampled desperation. At the close of four hours one brigade of the Sixth corps came to the assistance of General Warren’s troops, which thus reinforced, not only held the enemy at bay, but drove him back. This closing struggle lasted for a considerable time, and was by far the fiercest of the day. The enemy threw his entire strength upon the Union line, but was nobly repulsed at every point, and compelled to fall back. With the exception of the single brigade alluded to above, the Fifth corps did the whole of the fighting of this hard-fought, well-won, and bravely contested day’s battle.

Many officers were wounded, among whom were General Robinson, Colonel Dennison, and Captain Martin. Major Stark and Colonel Ryan were killed. The regiments suffered terribly, especially the First Michigan, which went into the fight two hundred strong, and came out with a remnant of twenty-three. The Union loss in killed, wounded, and missing was estimated at thirteen hundred.

No great battle took place on Monday, the 8th. The time was occupied for the most part in skirmishing, followed at intervals by heavy cannonading. Toward evening General Grant ordered an advance on the enemy, which was made by the divisions of Generals Birney and Gibbon, followed by General Carroll’s brigade. This force crossed over to the south bank of a branch of the Po river, where a severe battle with infantry and artillery took place, both sides charging alternately. The Unionists were finally obliged to retire, and the enemy held Spottsylvania Court House.

Upon this day the National cause suffered one of its greatest losses in the death of an officer whose place could not easily be filled. One of the most gloomy and saddening calamities of the disastrous battles of Spottsylvania Court House, was the death of General John Sedgwick, commanding the sixth corps. General Sedgwick was an almost recklessly brave man, and constantly exposed to the enemy’s bullets a life too precious to have been held lightly. He was killed on Monday morning, by a sharpshooter, while superintending the placing of a section of artillery. The ball entered his head one inch below the left eye, and passed out at the back of the right ear, causing instant death. No general of the United States service was more highly respected or more sincerely beloved.

General Sedgwick was a native of Cornwall, Litchfield County, Connecticut, to which place his ancestors removed from West Hartford one hundred and twenty years ago, and he resided on the old homestead, which has been in possession of the family during all these years. His grandfather, General John Sedgwick, was an officer in the Revolutionary War, and transmitted an honored name to the distinguished Sedgwick families of Connecticut, Massachusetts and New York. General Sedgwick was born in 1811, and graduated at West Point in 1837.

He was always warmly attached to the Litchfield home, and in all his active military life looked forward to the time he might retire to it in his declining years. Just before the rebellion broke out he had seriously contemplated such retirement, and on the first demonstration of treason he told a relative that his hope had been to leave public life, but added that it could not be now, for his country needed his services. In private life General Sedgwick was an unassuming, retiring man, possessing strong feelings and attachments. He was never married, but kept up his ancestral estate under the care of an unmarried sister, who was devotedly attached to him.

The remains of General Sedgwick were brought to New York city, where they lay in state at the City Hall, and were subsequently taken to his native home, where he was buried with military honors.

* * * * *

Terrible as had been the fighting of the previous days, it did but serve as a prelude to that of Tuesday, the 10th. The belligerents still occupied substantially the same positions which they had held upon the previous day. The Union army faced the rebels in a crescent-shaped line, extending, from end to end, about six miles. The enemy was protected by a line of forest and underbrush along his whole centre; and at other points by strong breastworks. At an early hour preparations were made for the grand assault, but the attack did not take place until a late hour in the afternoon. From time to time severe skirmishing occurred between the combatants, becoming with every hour more severe, till at last it merged into a general and most desperate engagement. General Grant had given orders for the decisive attack upon the enemy to be made precisely at five o’clock. As the hour drew near the anxiety and excitement became intense. At that time the enemy were discovered in force upon the right flank, and immediate preparations to meet this onslaught became necessary, which delayed the preconcerted attack. General Grant, however, was equal to that emergency, and the enemy was met and held in check. The assault upon the rebel lines was then fixed for half past six o’clock; and the enormous columns of the whole army rapidly gathered together for the coming struggle. At the precise time a discharge burst at the same instant from the mouths of twelve signal guns, and put the whole mass of men in motion. Cheer after cheer burst from the patriot ranks as they swept resistlessly onward, which was answered back by savage yells from the defiant foe.

The enemy were driven into their intrenchments in gallant style, and Upton’s brigade of Wright’s division, Sixth corps, got into the rebel rifle-pits, capturing twelve guns and about one thousand prisoners.

Not being supported by other portions of the line, who were unable to gain the tier of works in their front, this brigade was forced to evacuate its advanced position, leaving the captured guns after spiking them, but bringing off all the prisoners.

The enemy suffered heavy losses during the fight, from shells falling into their works, and the destructive infantry fire, which was delivered with remarkable precision.

In writing of this battle a correspondent of the daily press speaks in the following language:

“The woods between the contending armies were all on fire from shells, and the wind blowing strong to the northward, gave the enemy a decided advantage over our troops, who were stifled and blinded by the heat and smoke. Numbers of the wounded of both sides must have been burned to death by the devouring element.

“At dusk the scene was one of awful sublimity. A battery of thirty-two-pounders posted on the right of the Spottsylvania road, kept up an incessant fire until half-past eight, when quiet was restored.”

The National loss in this most terrible battle was estimated at ten thousand men; the rebel loss was not less severe. The loss in Federal officers was very heavy. Among the killed were Brigadier-Generals Stevenson and Rice.

The enemy’s position was, unquestionably, very strong; but the favorable results of the fighting were all on the Union side. It was at this time that General Grant sent to Major-General Dix his celebrated dispatch, couched in the following words:

“We have now ended the sixth day of very heavy fighting. The result to this time is much in our favor. Our losses have been heavy, as well as those of the enemy. I think the loss of the enemy must be greater. We have taken over five thousand prisoners in battle, while he has taken from us but few except stragglers. I propose to fight it out on this line if it takes all summer.”

On Wednesday, the 11th, the fighting of the day consisted of sharp skirmishing, which at no time emerged into a battle. During the afternoon a refreshing rainstorm visited the thirsty earth—the first rain which had fallen during the campaign. It was indeed welcome, cooling the atmosphere and laying the dust which had, together with the excessive heat, almost stifled the soldiers.

Upon the following day, the 12th, the battle was again resumed with great violence. A dense fog succeeded the rain of the previous day, veiling the earth in mist, through which the armies could with difficulty distinguish each other. The first movement was made by the Second corps, which moved up to the enemy’s lines at the dawn of day. The first line was formed by the divisions of General Birney and General Barlow; and the second line by the divisions of Generals Gibbon and Mott. General Barlow’s division, moving in battalions, advanced boldly across the rugged and woody space separating the two armies; and soon with a loud cheer rushed forward upon the enemy’s intrenchments. With louder and more exultant cries the brave fellows leaped over the intrenchments, and dashed upon the astonished enemy, compelling their surrender in a body. An entire division of the rebels was completely surrounded, and officers and men obliged to surrender. Three thousand prisoners—including two general officers—General Edward Johnson, and J. H. Stewart—were captured. Immediately after this very brilliant feat General Hancock dispatched the following report: “I have captured from thirty to forty guns. I have finished up Johnson, and am now going into Early.”

The next assault was made upon the second line of rebel rifle-pits, which were taken possession of after a long and desperate resistance. Immediately following this the whole line became engaged. Like all great battles, the scene was one of appalling grandeur. Hour after hour passes by, but no one takes any note of time—the roar of battle—with all the varied cries, shrill and hoarse, shrieks and groans—is all that is heard; and the clouds of smoke, the flash of fire, and the reeling and falling of the dead and wounded is all that is seen. At times, while the shrill and appalling battle cry which leads on each assault of the columns is silent, the stifled groans of the wounded are heard, and trains of litter bearers and ambulances follow each other, bearing away the wounded.

The entire line had moved up to assist the brave Second corps (General Hancock), which, up to this time, had borne the whole brunt of the fighting. The Ninth corps, now rushing into the extreme left, joined its weight to that point. The Sixth corps had advanced against Ewell’s troops, and General Warren’s corps had moved up on the extreme right. All were now hotly engaged, and pressed the enemy severely. The rebels soon made a desperate effort to regain the lost works, but the charge was nobly met by the Second and Ninth corps, and, after a furious and bloody battle of three hours, the enemy was forced to fall back.

During this time the Union right and centre had charged the enemy’s position with all the gallantry inseparable from such thoroughly brave men, but without success; the rebels were found to be, for the time at least, impregnable behind their powerful works, in force strong enough to hold their ground against twice the number of the Unionists; besides which every avenue of approach was guarded by most formidable artillery.

After a temporary lull in the fight, about midday, General Meade made an effort to turn the enemy’s right; and crowded his troops down toward his own left, still keeping up a severe artillery and infantry fire. At this time the rain again began to fall, and continued to become heavier during the whole afternoon, till night. But the battle, instead of slackening, became, if possible, still more terrible. The enemy rapidly concentrated on the right, charged the Unionists, and again the ground was fought over with desperation. Night at length closed one of the most dreadful contests on record, after a duration of fourteen hours, and darkness settled down upon the wet, gloomy, blood-stained battle-field.

The first decided and important success of this series of movements was that of General Hancock, on the morning of the 12th, which secured an advance of a mile to the line at that point.

The courage, skill, and determined bravery exhibited upon the part of all the troops engaged is deserving of the very highest commendation; and so admirably did every division, brigade, and regiment behave, that it is not possible to name any in particular as more highly deserving of praise than the rest. The loss in killed and wounded numbered ten thousand men; that of the enemy was estimated as being equally severe. About three thousand prisoners were captured.

Upon the next day—Friday the 13th—it was discovered that the enemy had fallen into a new position of defence, and had withdrawn his main force on the left. The rain still fell heavily, so that the roads were rendered very difficult. Artillery firing, and occasionally brisk skirmishing, were kept up from time to time throughout the day, between small bodies of the troops.

It was at noon this day that General Meade issued the following address to his army:

“SOLDIERS! The moment has arrived when your commanding officer feels authorized to address you in terms of congratulation.

“For eight days and nights, without almost any intermission, through rain and sunshine, you have been fighting a desperate foe in positions naturally strong, and rendered doubly so by intrenchments. You have compelled him to abandon his fortifications on the Rapidan, to retire and to attempt to stop your progress, and now he has abandoned the last intrenched position, so tenaciously held, suffering in all a loss of eighteen guns, twenty-two colors, eight thousand prisoners, including two general officers.

“Your heroic deeds, noble endurance of fatigue and privation, will ever be memorable. Let us return thanks to God for the mercy thus shown us, and ask earnestly for its continuance.

“Soldiers! Your work is not over. The enemy must be pursued, and, if possible, overcome. The courage and fortitude you have displayed renders your commanding general confident that your future efforts will result in success. * * *

“We shall soon receive reenforcements, which he cannot expect. Let us determine, then, to continue vigorously the work so well begun, and, under God’s blessing, in a short time the object of our labors will be accomplished.”

Upon the next day—the 14th—the enemy, although he had fallen back, still held tenaciously to the Court House. By this time General Meade’s line stretched at right angles across the Fredericksburg and Spottsylvania roads, leaving on its right the corps of General Hancock, and on the right centre the Ninth corps of General Burnside. General Warren held the left, and General Wright the left centre. The position of the enemy was now that of a semi-circular line of earthworks, with rifle-pits here and there. These works were well established, on commanding heights, the entire position being flanked on right and left by dense woods. The enemy was still busily engaged in strengthening his breastworks; and General Grant’s troops were speedily armed with spades, so that on both sides the work of intrenching went forward diligently.

During this time much severe fighting was done on the extreme left.

The next day was the Sabbath—the 15th of May—and one of the few Sabbaths which passed without a battle when the opposing armies confronted each other. Reconnoissances were made by both Unionists and rebels, and positions in every direction were still further strengthened, for all felt that a momentous movement was close at hand. The pickets exchanged occasional shots, and the dense woods flanking the enemy’s strong defences were shelled severely, for the purpose of driving out any lurking foes who might be concealed there. Late in the afternoon a brief but sharp engagement took place between a force of the enemy and Birney’s division, in which the rebels were defeated and suffered considerable loss.

On the 16th the roads were found to be in such a condition from the recent rains that any movement against the enemy was impracticable. During the afternoon a fresh breeze sprang up, and the sun shone down with almost tropical intensity. The roads dried up rapidly, and on the 17th they were found to be in good condition. The sun still shining brightly, continued to dry them up so well that a movement was decided on for Wednesday. These days of rest had greatly refreshed the army; the troops were in fine health and spirits, and eager for work.

It had all along been General Grant’s desire to outflank the enemy, and force him to abandon his strong works, rather than to compel his retreat by falling upon him, and, in order to do this, all his movements had been made against the enemy’s right. He now determined to change his mode of operations, and to make a bold assault upon the enemy’s left. With this view, preparations were made on Tuesday night, under cover of the darkness, and batteries and troops were moved up for the assault. The new Union line was formed before morning, and ran direct from right to left. This line was composed of four divisions, commanded respectively by Hancock, Burnside, Warren, and Wright.

With the first dawn of day, on the morning of the 18th, the assault was made. The enemy’s skirmishers were driven back at the first onset, and again the loud, reverberating roar of cannon echoed back from the surrounding hills. The air was filled with splinters of shell and whistling shot, flying along on the wings of destruction. The rebel left was found to be much strengthened to meet the attack against it, for General Lee, suspecting Grant’s movement, had made preparations to receive him. Charge upon charge was made upon the rebels, and first one and then another of their lines of rifle-pits were captured, together with many prisoners. With cheer upon cheer, the Union troops pressed on, until suddenly they came upon a dense, impregnable abattis, behind which lay concealed a long line of riflemen; while behind these again were stationed a heavy, frowning array of batteries. To advance was to bring certain, inevitable death upon a countless number of the brave Unionists, while, at the same time, the prospect of success in the charge was very dim. The troops were therefore ordered to retreat, and fell back in good order, under a destructive fire opened on them by the enemy. Brigadier-General Barlow, commanding the First division of the Second corps, is entitled to honor as a brave man and a thoroughly competent officer, for the admirable behavior of his troops under severe fire.

It was now clear that the enemy’s position at this point could not be carried except by an incalculable loss of life, and the attempt was, therefore, for the time abandoned. The Union loss during this short but sanguinary conflict numbered twelve hundred.

Both armies remained quiet for the remainder of the day, but kept a constant watch upon each other’s movements.

During the night, General Grant, having ascertained the enemy’s strength and precise position, sent off a detachment of troops, in command of General Torbert, to a point on the Richmond and Fredericksburg road, called Guinea’s Station, situated about ten miles southeast of Spottsylvania. By this movement the Unionists gained a position in the enemy’s rear, and destroyed much valuable rebel property along the railroad. During the next day reinforcements for Grant’s army arrived from Belle Plains, and a considerable portion of the day was occupied in receiving and arranging the newly arrived troops. A portion of the National troops moved toward Guinea Station, but no fighting took place between the hostile armies, who were at that time within artillery range of each other, but remained so quiet that not even a gun was fired.

Between four and five in the afternoon, however, firing was heard upon the Fredericksburg road, which turned out to be from a strong division of the rebel General Ewell’s corps. The enemy had fallen upon the Union baggage train as it filed along in rear of the right flank, but were gallantly met and repulsed by General Tyler’s division of heavy artillery, armed as infantry. These troops were mostly new recruits, and, though thus unexpectedly called into action by this sudden irruption of the rebel raiders, they acquitted themselves with great credit, and succeeded in checking the enemy’s advance. They were warmly commended by General Meade. Before the rebels could make a second charge, or follow up any advantage they might have gained by dint of superior numbers, Colonel Tannatt’s brigade came to the assistance of Tyler, and Ewell’s men were effectually brought to a halt. Another brigade came forward at this point, and the enemy was driven in great confusion back into the forest.

Again, at five o’clock, the rebels, with the desperation of starving men, made a second attack on the baggage-trains, but were speedily driven back.

During these brisk, but deadly conflicts, the Unionists lost upwards of six hundred men; the rebel loss was not so heavy. For the remainder of the day, and during the night, the baggage-trains were closely watched, but no further attempts were made upon them.

From the 20th of May onward, the movements of General Grant contemplated forcing General Lee to abandon his position at Spottsylvania, and fall back towards Richmond. Continued efforts were, therefore, made to flank the rebel army. Nor were these efforts unsuccessful. On May 23, General Grant’s army was in a position facing westward, extending from Guinea Station to Milford, while the enemy had fallen back beyond the North Anna river.

A fight took place at Taylor’s Bridge Ford, on the 23d, in which General Birney’s division behaved with great gallantry. The bridge, of course, was the point at issue, and both parties contested the prize with desperate valor—the rebels striving to hold, and the Unionists to take it. About five hundred men were killed on each side. The National troops succeeded in obtaining possession of the bridge, but it was repossessed by the rebels during the night, and again taken by the Unionists in the morning.

On the 24th, the whole army crossed the North Anna; and on the 29th it had crossed the Pamunkey, its base being White House. The rebels continued to fall back. There was some fighting on the 30th and the 31st of May, but no serious engagement until the

BATTLE OF COAL HARBOR. JUNE 1–3, 1864.

At the time this battle was fought, the Eighteenth Army Corps (General Smith) which was detached from the Army of the James, had reinforced the army of General Meade. The first charge was made by this corps, which took and held the first line of the enemy’s rifle-pits, capturing six hundred prisoners. Finding himself thus attacked on his right wing, the enemy retaliated by a severe assault upon the National right, thinking it had been weakened to sustain the charge by the left. Longstreet’s corps, on the rebel side, did most of the fighting. Warren’s and Hancock’s divisions were, on the Union side, especially assailed. The enemy made repeated charges, which were as repeatedly repulsed. Artillery was freely employed in this fight, and the losses on both sides were very heavy. The rebels being intrenched, their loss was not so severe as otherwise it would have been. The Union loss was about two thousand.

Thursday, the 2d of May, proved rainy, and General Grant, for this reason, delayed a further attack of the enemy, although he permitted one or two charges, which resulted in no positive success. Skirmishing, of course, was frequent, owing to the close contiguity of the lines of battle. The first day’s operations had put the Union army in possession of Coal Harbor, and General Grant’s design now was to push the rebels across the Chickahominy river—his ultimate object being to hem in the army of Lee within the cities of Petersburg and Richmond, isolate those places on all sides, and then compel the surrender of the rebels, either through starvation or in one general and desperate battle. The rebel commander penetrated this design, and, naturally, opposed it at every point; and so skillful and successful was his resistance, that—as will presently be seen—he was enabled to prolong this contest through a period of ten months, holding Petersburg and Richmond all the while, and keeping open his communications with the south and southwest, by way of Weldon and of Lynchburg. His defenses, it is true, were of the most formidable character, and so extensive, that it was impossible for General Grant to concentrate sufficient force for successful assault, at any one point, without weakening his own lines, which were far more extended than the rebel defenses, and thus expose himself to an attack from General Lee.

The battle of the second day at Coal Harbor—being the 3d of June—was desperate and bloody. The assault was commenced by the National forces at half-past four o’clock in the morning. The brigades of Generals Gibbons and Barlow, of General Hancock’s division, made the first attack on the rebel lines. It was a dark and cloudy morning, and, at intervals, rain poured down upon the battle-field. Barlow’s and Gibbons’ brigades took a portion of the rebel works, but were not able to hold their prize. They captured many prisoners, however, and then, falling back, took up an advanced position and intrenched themselves. The Eighteenth and Sixth corps met with about the same success, capturing works which they were subsequently obliged to resign, and finally intrenching themselves in a new position close to the enemy’s line. On the Union right the battle was less severe than upon the left. Far to the left General Wilson’s cavalry fought that of Wade Hampton. All day long the battle raged furiously, and even encroached upon the night—a fierce assault being made by the rebels at nine o’clock in the evening, which was repulsed by the soldiers of Hancock, Smith, and Wright. But the results were scarcely commensurate with the sacrifices made for their attainment.

On the morning of the 5th, the National troops held their advanced position, and it was found that the enemy’s left wing, in front of the forces of General Burnside, had been drawn in during the night. The Union losses, during the three days operations around Coal Harbor, are set down at not less than seven thousand five hundred.

For several days succeeding this battle, both armies occupied themselves in strengthening their respective lines of battle. A truce of two hours, declared on the 6th, enabled the belligerents to bury their dead and relieve their wounded.

GENERAL GRANT’S CHANGE OF BASE.

From the 5th till the 14th of June, General Grant occupied himself in building defensive works, receiving and placing reinforcements, distributing supplies, and preparing for a movement across the Chickahominy and the James rivers, in pursuance of his design of extending his lines of circumvallation around Petersburg, and of pushing Lee nearer and nearer to the interior rebel works.

On the 12th of June the enemy’s line extended from Bottom’s Bridge along the Chickahominy, confronting that of Grant at every point. That night the National forces began to move, crossing the Chickahominy at Long’s Bridge and at Jones’s Bridge, and marching for Wilcox’s wharf on the James river. A portion of the troops went by transports from White House to Bermuda Hundred, General Butler’s headquarters. On Wednesday, the 15th, the entire army was on the south side of the James river, having lost, in the skirmishing incident to this important movement, only about four hundred men. White House had been abandoned as a base, the railroad leading thither being taken up and all the supplies there accumulated brought safely away. The distance traversed was fifty-five miles.

By this change of base General Grant’s army was augmented by a junction with General Butler’s, and by alliance with the United States naval forces on the James river. He had possessed himself, moreover, with a healthier tract of country in which to operate, and he had narrowed the scene of his operations. His dispositions for other and cooperative campaigns had been wisely made—as shown in other chapters of this narrative—so that he had now nothing to fear from rebel invasion of the North. Lee’s attention would now be concentrated on Petersburg and Richmond, and it was evident that the close of the struggle could not long be deferred.

OPERATIONS ON JAMES RIVER, VA. MAY 4–10, 1864.

When General Grant assumed command of the armies of the United States, the headquarters of General Butler was at Fortress Monroe, from whence he exercised jurisdiction over the Department of Southern Virginia and North Carolina. The part assigned him in the coming campaign was an important one, and is thus fully described in the report of the Lieutenant-General:

“My first object being to break the military power of the rebellion and capture the enemy’s important strongholds, made me desirous that General Butler should succeed in his movement against Richmond, as that would tend more than anything else, unless it were the capture of Lee’s army, to accomplish this desired result in the east. If he failed, it was my determination, by hard fighting, either to compel Lee to retreat, or so to cripple him that he could not detach a large force to go north and still retain enough for the defence of Richmond. It was well understood, by both Generals Butler and Meade, before starting on the campaign, that it was my intention to put both their armies south of the James river, in case of failure to destroy Lee without it.

“Before giving General Butler his instructions, I visited him at Fort Monroe, and in conversation pointed out the apparent importance of getting possession of Petersburg and destroying railroad communications as far south as possible. Believing, however, in the practicability of capturing Richmond unless it was reinforced, I made that the objective point of his operations. As the army of the Potomac was to move simultaneously with him, Lee could not detach from his army with safety, and the enemy did not have troops elsewhere to bring to the defence of the city in time to meet a rapid movement from the north of James river.”

Under date of April 2d, General Grant gave written instructions to General Butler, in which were more specially detailed his plans for the opening of the campaign:

“GENERAL: In the spring campaign, which it is desirable shall commence at as early a day as practicable, it is proposed to have cooperative action of all the armies in the field, as far as this object can be accomplished.

“It will not be possible to unite our armies into two or three large ones to act as so many units, owing to the absolute necessity of holding on to the territory already taken from the enemy. But, generally speaking, concentration can be practically effected by armies moving to the interior of the enemy’s country from the territory they have to guard. By such movements they interpose themselves between the enemy and the country to be guarded, thereby reducing the number necessary to guard important points, or at least occupy the attention of a part of the enemy’s force, if no greater object is gained. Lee’s army and Richmond being the greater objects towards which our attention must be directed in the next campaign, it is desirable to unite all the force we can against them. The necessity of covering Washington with the army of the Potomac, and of covering your department with your army, makes it impossible to unite these forces at the beginning of a movement. I propose, therefore, what comes nearest this of anything that seems practicable. The army of the Potomac will act from its present base, Lee’s army being the objective point. You will collect all the forces from your command that can be spared from garrison duty, I should say not less than twenty thousand effective men to operate on the south side of James river, Richmond being your objective point. To the force you already have will be added about ten thousand men from South Carolina, under Major-General Gillmore, who will command them in person. Major-General W. F. Smith is ordered to report to you, to command the troops sent into the field from your own department.

“General Gillmore will be ordered to report to you at Fortress Monroe, with all the troops on transports, by the 18th instant, or as soon thereafter as practicable. Should you not receive notice by that time to move, you will make such disposition of them and your other forces as you may deem best calculated to deceive the enemy as to the real move to be made.

“When you are notified to move, take City Point with as much force as possible. Fortify, or rather entrench, at once, and concentrate all your troops for the field there as rapidly as you can. From City Point directions cannot be given at this time for your further movements.

“The fact that has already been stated—that is, that Richmond is to be your objective point, and that there is to be cooperation between your forces and the army of the Potomac—must be your guide. This indicates the necessity of your holding close to the south bank of the James river as you advance. Then, should the enemy be forced into his intrenchments in Richmond, the army of the Potomac would follow, and by means of transports the two armies would become a unit.

“All the minor details of your advance are left entirely at your discretion. If, however, you think it practicable to use your cavalry south of you so as to cut the railroad about Hicks’ Ford about the time of the general advance, it would be of immense advantage.

“You will please forward for my information at the earliest practicable day, all orders, details, and instructions you may give for the execution of this order.

“U. S. GRANT, Lieutenant-General.

“Major-General B. F. BUTLER.”

* * * * *

On the 19th of the same month General Butler was informed that he was expected to move from Fort Monroe on the same day that General Meade moved from Culpepper. The exact time of course could not at that time be designated; but, says General Grant: “It was my intention to fight Lee between Culpepper and Richmond if he would stand. Should he, however, fall back into Richmond, I would follow up and make a junction with his (General Butler’s) army on the James river; that, could I be certain he would be able to invest Richmond on the south side so as to have his left resting on the James, above the city, I would form the junction there; that circumstances might make this course advisable any how; that he should use every exertion to secure a footing as far up the south side of the river as he could, and as soon as possible after the receipt of orders to move; that if he could not carry the city, he should at least detain as large a force as possible.”

The military force under General Butler comprised the Eighteenth corps under General W. F. Smith, and the Tenth corps, under General Q. A. Gillmore. In order to mislead the enemy, these forces, on the 2d of May, were massed at Yorktown and Gloucester as if designed for a movement up the York river. At the same time a brigade under Colonel S. F. Alford, Third New York, landed at West Point, up the York river, and commenced building the wharves, &c. On the 4th of May orders to move were issued, and the troops embarked on board the transports. After dark on the 4th the vessels began to move down the York river, and up the James river, preceded by three army gunboats under command of Brigadier-General Graham; by the double-enders Eutaw, Mackinaw, and Osceola; four monitors, the Tecumseh, Canonicus, Saugus, Onondaga, and the iron-clad Atlanta, and by the smaller gunboats, Commodore Morris, Hunchback, Commodore Jones, Dawn, Delaware, Putnam, and Sheshonee.

General Butler thus describes the result of his first movement, in a dispatch to General Grant, from City Point:

“We have seized Wilson’s Wharf Landing. A brigade of Wild’s colored troops are there. At Fort Powhatan Landing two regiments of the same brigade have landed. At City Point, Hink’s division, with the remaining troops and battery, have landed. The remainder of both the Eighteenth and Tenth Army Corps are being landed at Bermuda Hundred, above the Appomattox.

“No opposition experienced thus far. The movement was apparently a complete surprise. Both army corps left Yorktown during last night. The monitors are all over the bar at Harrison’s Landing and above City Point. The operations of the fleet have been conducted to-day with energy and success. Generals Smith and Gillmore are pushing the landing of the men. General Graham with the army gunboats, led the advance during the night, capturing the signal stations of the rebels.”

Simultaneous with the departure of the transports, in order to embarrass the enemy, a party of nineteen hundred cavalry, led by Colonel West, started from Williamsburgh, to proceed up the Peninsula by land—supported by infantry—who drove the rebels before them, whenever encountered. At the same time, also, another expedition, consisting of the Eleventh Pennsylvania cavalry, Third New York cavalry, and First Delaware cavalry, and led by General Kautz, started up the James river. The design of this three-fold movement was to cut railroad communications between Richmond and Petersburg, and between Petersburg and Weldon, and thus to prevent reinforcements and supplies from coming to Lee’s army. In this they were partially successful. Within twenty hours after the transports sailed, the National forces were at City Point, with not a rebel behind them. Colonel West was completely successful in his Peninsula advance. On the 5th he dashed across the Chickahominy, and attacked the camp of the Fourth Virginia cavalry, in which thirty of the enemy were killed and wounded and thirty-five horses captured.

General Kautz’s party, proceeding up the south bank of the James, as if to cover the movement of the transports, wheeled off at Surrey Court-House, on the road for Sussex Court-House. Thence they proceeded to Hicksford, forty-five miles below Petersburg, where they cut the Petersburg road by destroying the bridge over the Meherrin river.

Colonel Spear, with a detachment of Kautz’s cavalry, pushed on to Jarrett’s Station, by the county road, where he destroyed the depot and a quantity of grain and supplies, after having put to flight a body of the enemy who opposed him.

Meantime General Kautz proceeded to Nottaway river, with the main body of his command, where he encountered fifteen hundred of the enemy entrenched in a square redoubt. After a spirited contest the rebels were hemmed up in the fort by a portion of the Federal force, while the remainder proceeded to destroy the public stores and burn the bridge. After advancing to Sussex Court House, they encamped until Monday following, the 8th, when they went on to Littleton, and taking the Petersburg plank-road, they marched within seven miles of that place. Reaching the Norfolk and Petersburg railroad, they burnt several bridges and destroyed the telegraph and railroad, advancing thirteen miles on that road. The next morning they returned to City Point. About three hundred prisoners were captured on this expedition.

On the 7th of May five brigades, under General Brooks, advanced toward the Petersburg and Richmond railroad, where they encountered a large force of the enemy, and engaged them at intervals for six hours. The railroad bridge across one of the tributaries of the Appomattox, seven miles from Petersburg, was destroyed, when the troops were withdrawn to their former position.

On the 9th there was a general advance of General Butler’s troops in the same direction. The enemy were discovered near Bakeman’s Creek, where severe skirmishing ensued, the brunt of which was borne by General Heckman’s brigade. A furious charge of the rebels was met and bravely repelled by the 27th Massachusetts. The rebel rifle-pits were finally carried by a simultaneous charge of the brigade; but the Federal[ were checked by a strong earthwork near Swift creek, that commanded the forks of the road. General Terry with the right of the Union forces, destroyed the railroad track about Chester Court House Junction, when the troops were withdrawn. The Federal loss was about four hundred and fifty in killed and wounded, principally in Heckman’s brigade. Many rebel prisoners were taken, chiefly from South Carolina regiments. They were a portion of Beauregard’s troops, who had just arrived in Virginia.

BATTLE AT FORT DARLING, VA. MAY 12–16, 1864.

On the 12th of May, a heavy force under General Gilmore advanced up the railroad toward Chester and Richmond, while a corresponding force, under General Smith, proceeded up the Petersburg and Richmond road between James river and the railroad. The object of this combined expedition was to cover the movements of General Kautz’s cavalry, then operating on the Nottaway river.

After a series of skirmishes throughout the day, General Smith’s troops reached Proctor’s Run towards night, within three miles of Fort Darling.

Meantime General Gilmore’s troops on the left, had approached the neighborhood of Half-way House, unopposed by the enemy, at which place he baited his command for the night.

On the following morning the rebels were found to have withdrawn themselves within an extensive range of earthworks, which constituted the outer line of defences of Fort Darling. After consultation, General Butler determined to dislodge them from their position by turning their works on the left. While heavy skirmishing along the whole line was in progress, the Union left was ordered to swing around upon the centre and right, while a large body of troops advanced to turn the right flank of the rebel works. The flanking column moved round stealthily through the woods, slightly to the left, till they reached the outer edge of the fortifications. Here, under cover, they charged up a steep hill, and then across an open space, only twenty or thirty rods in width, in the face of a destructive fire of musketry. Before the rebels could reload the Federals troops had carried the position, capturing thirty of the enemy. Their own loss was about one hundred and thirty.

The enemy abandoned the whole of the outer line on the next morning, and withdrew to their second tier of works. The parapet of these outer defences was in some places ten feet thick, having many embrasures for artillery.

The Federal artillery was now brought to bear on the rebels in their new position, and aided by the sharpshooters, the enemy’s batteries were soon silenced, and the combat for the remainder of the day was confined to the sharpshooters.

One of the magazines of Fort Darling exploded during the afternoon, which was the occasion of much cheering in the Union lines. A night attack was made on the Federals near the Petersburg turnpike, but being on the alert, the enemy was repulsed without much difficulty.

At noon on the 15th, the rebels came out of their intrenchments in great force, and attacked Heckman’s brigade. The combat was with musketry alone, and lasted until four o’clock, when the enemy were discomfited, and retired within their works.

At daylight on the 16th the rebels again hurled a strong force on the weakest point of the Federal lines, upon Heckman’s brigade on the right wing, the same troops who had suffered so heavily in previous contests. Under cover of a dense fog the rebels bore down in overwhelming numbers, and Heckman’s brave troops were compelled to yield their position. Colonel Drake’s brigade was fortunately thrown forward at this juncture, and for a time stayed the advancing enemy. Two brigades of Weitzel’s division were also attacked at the same time, but repulsed the enemy with great slaughter. Meantime, with courageous pertinacity, the rebels attacked Terry’s division on the Union left, and two of the Union brigades of that commander suffered heavy loss. General Gilmore was soon compelled to yield his favorable position on the left, and the whole Federal force was then withdrawn, without confusion or serious loss in retreating.

An attempt of the enemy to get in the rear of the Union forces was repulsed; but General Butler was compelled to cut new roads for the retreat of his army, as the rebels held control, of both the roads by which the Federals had advanced. General Butler was then compelled to retire within his intrenchments between the forks of the James and Appomattox rivers, at Bermuda Hundred, a strong position, in which he was perfectly secure against the whole rebel army.

The total loss of the Federals in this battle was five thousand men, mostly in prisoners.

* * * * *

On the 19th of May the rebels, under Beauregard, encouraged by their successful resistance of Butler’s troops, resolved to attack that officer in his intrenchments at Bermuda Hundred. After two assaults, in which they met with only temporary success, the rebels retired with severe loss. The loss of the Unionists was about three hundred.

The result of the line of strategy thus far adopted by General Butler in this campaign did not meet with the approbation of General Grant, who considered that a good opportunity to capture Petersburg, if not Richmond, had been allowed to pass by, between the 6th and 13th of May, before Beauregard could collect his dispersed forces in North and South Carolina, and concentrate them in front of Butler’s forces, for the defence of Petersburg.

That General was now in a position of great security, but completely shut off from further operations against Richmond; and it required but a comparatively small force of the enemy to hold him there, while a large portion of the troops opposed to him were sent out to assist in opposing the advance of General Grant’s army north of Richmond. To compensate for this strengthening of Lee’s army, General Grant directed that General W. F. Smith’s corps should join the Army of the Potomac.

ASSAULTS OF PETERSBURG, VA. JUNE 8–18, 1864.

On the first occasion the city of Petersburg was actually in possession of the Federal forces, but the failure of a prominent commander to perceive and take advantage of the opportunity, was the cause of heavy losses to the Federal army in after battles for the same object.

On the night of June 8, an expedition under General Gilmore was sent out from Bermuda Hundred for the capture of Petersburg.

Spotted a typo or a problem in this chapter? Tell us